Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'girl'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • Latest News and Updates
    • Latest News
  • Diaper Talk
    • Newbie Nursery
    • Scoop The Poop
    • Our Lifestyle Discussion
    • [DD] Surveys
    • Incontinence - Medical
    • Rainbow Diapers
    • Story and Art Forum
    • Photos
    • Roleplay
    • Product Reviews and Info
    • Diapers in the News
    • Links and Announcements
    • In and Out Board
  • Connect
    • The Rest of your Life!
    • Meeting Place
    • Game Time
  • Trading Post
    • The Diaper Store - Shopping
    • ABDL FreeCycle
    • Other Stuff For Sale/Trade
  • Support
    • DailyDiapers Tech Support
    • Questions And Answers
    • Friends and Family
    • Restlessfox's Depression Discussion
    • ABDL Memorial
  • Other Fetishes
    • General
    • Spanking
    • Bondage
    • Watersports
  • Clubby McClubFace's British Gossip
  • Big Kids Room's Topics
  • Infant School's Let's talk ...
  • Music Producers Club's Topics
  • Diaper Disciplined's Double Diapers and More...
  • Ab/dl LBGT diapers's Topics
  • For us who are turned on by diapers's Write something about yourself, so we can get to know each other!
  • spankings-4-all's Topics
  • spankings-4-all's ABDL spanking and punishments
  • dutchdiapers's Heya allemaal :) Stel je voor!
  • The hated ones's What's it like?
  • Big but getting Smaller!'s Topics
  • abdl west Yorkshire (uk)'s Topics
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Roleplaying
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Games
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Topics
  • For all Canadiens's Hi
  • Minecraft Daycare's Topics
  • "Nerd" Is The Word's Topics
  • AB/DL Support Group's Topics
  • Veteran Abdls's Was it hard to hide
  • Veteran Abdls's Topics
  • Diaper lovers from Scandinavia's Topics
  • Diaper Messers's Introduce Yourself
  • Diaper Messers's Favorite Fantasy in messy diapers
  • Diaper Messers's favorite diaper you use for messes
  • Diaper Messers's favorite activity for with a messy diaper
  • ABDLs of the southwest region's Hello
  • Melbourne Meetups's Welcome Melburnians
  • Melbourne Meetups's Melbourne Meetups
  • Infant littles's Discussion board about everything to do with this age and space.
  • PNW ABDL's MONTHLY MUNCHES
  • PNW ABDL's INTRODUCE YOURSELF
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's favorite Diaper smells
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Favorite Diaper Dreams or Fantasy(s)
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Diaper face sitting
  • Upstate NY ABDL's's Topics
  • Hiking/Camping Meet Ups's Topics
  • Those Who Love Plastic Pants's Topics
  • Wearing, layering, and exposing diapers and plastic pants's Topics
  • Wearing girls panties's What are your favorite panties to wear?
  • Baby Dragons's Topics
  • Those ABDL's into Sports Cars's Whatcha running
  • Inflatables and diapers's Topics
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Hello
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Lounge
  • Illinois ABDL's Welcome!
  • Utah Diaper Wearers's Topics where are you from?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Did I wet during sleep ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Can hypnosis help ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Training tips
  • Robert Jans adult Baby's TopicsRobert Jans adult Baby
  • SOUTH EAST KENT UK AB ABDL DL's Topics
  • Brazilian Diaper Lovers (Brasileiros DLs)'s Tópicos
  • BiggerLittles Bouncers's Bouncer Talk
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Contour Diapers
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Diaper Function
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing PUL diapers
  • South Africa DL club's Topics
  • AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary's Topics
  • Braces Club's Topics

Product Groups

  • E-Books
  • Memberships
  • Advertising
  • Videos
  • Collectables

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


Website URL


Location


Real Age


Age Play Age

  1. The one thing Madelyn desires most in the world is to wear diapers again, and she is prepared to do anything to make that wish come true. As inexplicable as that desire is for a twelve-year-old girl, it is one she has obsessed over for the past three years. Ever since Madelyn tried on a pull-up that a distant cousin had used for bedwetting, the thought of what it would be like to forego her underwear for that padded, crinkling sensation between her legs has been a desire she has been unable to shake. Every other plan to get her hands on diapers or pull-ups has failed up to now. But this time it is going to be different. This time it is going to work. This time she isn’t going to back out at the last minute. The plan is simple. All Madelyn has to do is intentionally begin to wet the bed at night. Then, her parents will have no choice but to get her the diapers she so badly desires. What could possibly go wrong? Chapter 1: Daydreams in Class I will not chicken out this time. That was what I had told myself two days ago. That was also what I had told myself yesterday. Third time was the charm, right? It was easy to put a bold face to my latest harebrained scheme to acquire diapers from the safety of my daydreams. It was much harder when the time came to actually carry out the plan that had been brewing in the back of my mind for the past year – one I had finally decided to put into motion this week. Why would a 12-year-old girl want to wear diapers in the first place? I don’t know. All I know is that for the past three years, nothing I have done has been successful at getting this obsession out of my head. I certainly didn’t have any interest in being a baby. My younger brother, Jackson, is only six years old. I discovered where Mom kept all his old baby stuff long ago. I’ve tried his old pacifiers, bottles, and sippy cups. None of those items held any appeal for me. I can’t stand kids’ TV shows. I can’t color to save my life. And don’t get me started on dollhouses, barbies, and whatever other toys babies like to play with. In every aspect of my life other than this strange desire for diapers, I wanted to act my age. My latest plan all started a year ago with a magazine and a desire to procrastinate on my homework. There had to be some level of irony to the fact that this latest idea came about when I was seated on the porcelain throne. Mom had almost a dozen different magazines she subscribed to. Most of them found their way to the bathroom, which was also probably the only circumstance where I would have even considered reading them in the first place. I was already finished doing my business, but leaving the bathroom meant needing to continue a homework assignment I’d been slowly picking away at for the past hour. The only reason I even bothered to pick up a copy of the Reader’s Digest on that day about a year ago was for the few sections where it had funny jokes and stories. That, and I had left my smartphone in the bedroom. I really didn’t know how my parents managed when they were my age. I skimmed through the first section of jokes. Whoever had put together this edition of the magazine had totally mailed it in. There was a completely unoriginal one about redheads and souls that had me tempted to toss the magazine in the garbage. I mean, with how many magazines Mom had, would she even miss it? Redhead jokes get old really quick when you’ve had people telling you them your whole life. It has been forever since I’d been told one I hadn’t heard before. And even longer since I’ve been told one that was actually funny. Maybe I would have better luck with the second humor section toward the back of the magazine. I flipped through the pages casually when one of the advertisements caught my eye. I could scarcely believe what I was seeing. There it was. Right on the page. An exact replicate of the pull-up I had briefly stolen from a cousin two years ago. But there was more. That pull-up from two years ago had been the boys’ designs. This ad showed that there were ones for girls as well. And even though I’d had a pretty good growth spurt in the past two years, the product info indicated that I wasn’t even close to being too big to wear them. I didn’t tuck the magazine in the trash, but I did take it with me from the bathroom, burying it deep inside my box of miscellaneous things in my bedroom. I’ve looked at that page at least once a day for the past year. “Earth to Maddy. Earth to Maddy. We’re calling in.” My head jerked upright from the hard wooden desk in my math classroom to the sound of laughter. “Here!” I called back to our math teacher. “Well, thank you for joining us again, Maddy. Now,” he said, pointing to a cluster of numbers, letters, and symbols on the whiteboard, “that we’ve isolated ‘x’ on this side of the equation. Can you tell us what it is?” I had enough trouble paying attention in classes that I liked. For ones I hated? The temptation to daydream was hard to resist. And I hated math class. It was hard enough when we were dealing with regular numbers. I would be lucky to scrape by with a “B-” on my report card. But now, with the end of the school year in sight, my math teacher had ever-so-helpfully decided to give us a sneak peek of some of the things we got to look forward to learning next year in eighth grade. I sucked at long division. But it at least made sense conceptually. The numbers were real, even if doing the work to get the answer was tedious. But now there was this thing the teacher called Algebra, where we were supposed to be adding up letters as well as numbers, which was beyond my ability to comprehend. Every “x” and “y” on the whiteboard seemed designed to taunt me. May as well put a “D” or a “C” on the board, as that was about what I could expect on my report card next year if this was what was in store for me. I stared blankly at the whiteboard with the sinking feeling that even if I had been paying attention for the past five minutes, I wouldn’t be any closer to understanding what was going on. “Um,” I said, picking at my nails while I continued to stare ahead. I had to at least give some kind of guess. But my brain and my mouth sometimes aren’t exactly in sync with one another. “The spot.” “I’m sorry. What was that?” Mr. Thompson asked. “You know, the spot. Like, ‘x’ marks the spot.” The classroom was full of laughter again. This time with me rather than at me. I made eye contact with one of my friends, Angie, who turned to look back at me from the front row. We shared a smirk at the joke. Mr. Thompson sighed. “Everyone settled down, please.” He gave me a look that suggested he might be once again telling my parents about how I had apparently been disruptive in class. “Now, Maddy, if you had been paying attention as we worked through this problem, you would know that the answer was actually…” I didn’t even manage to pay attention long enough to get to the answer to what ‘x’ happened to be or what sorcery had been used to arrive at that conclusion. I fixed my eyes on a spot on the whiteboard, a method I had mastered to trick teachers into thinking I was actually paying attention to their nonsense when I’d rather be daydreaming. My thoughts slipped back toward my plans for this evening. The third time had to be the charm, right? It wasn’t really my fault the first two attempts at wetting the bed had failed. The first night, I had simply been too tired. We’d had an exhausting soccer game that evening that had gone on to overtime, and we’d been shorthanded, so I hadn’t spent almost any time on the bench. I had fully intended to stay up past midnight but had used the excuse of being tired to back out of it. Instead, I let myself drift off to sleep without wetting the bed. During the second night, I’d managed to stay up until 1 a.m., but I had found it impossible to make myself pee. I simply hadn’t had enough to drink. I had considered simply pouring water on my bed, but I was worried that might not be convincing enough should my parents make a closer examination of my bedding. I could have snuck off for a glass of water in the kitchen and stayed up another hour, but again, I chickened out and pushed the plan off to another night. But tonight was going to be different. I was going to be drinking as much water as I could tonight, and I would skip going to the toilet before going to bed. Plus, tonight was Friday, which meant it was pizza night, so as long as I picked out a caffeinated soda, I should be able to keep myself up late enough for this plan to work. I realized that I was likely going to have to keep this up for multiple nights. One random night of bedwetting — after having never wet the bed since I had been potty trained at the age of two — wouldn’t be enough to convince my parents to take action. But if I could have the courage to keep it up long enough, they would have no choice but to purchase the pull-ups shown on the magazine page for me. I would make sure to leave that old magazine out in a way that would get Mom to see the advertisement. It was a desperate move, but I couldn’t wait any longer for the pull-ups. I knew from other advertisements I’d seen that these pull-ups were sold in stores. Had there been a store close by that I could bike to, I might have considered going out and purchasing some for myself on a day when I had been left at home on my own. But that wasn’t an option for me. I still had over three years to go before I would be old enough to get my own driver’s license. I had already waited three years for this. I couldn’t possibly wait three more. “Maddy. Earth to Maddy. Hey!” There was the sound of hands clapping together a single time. More laughter. I blinked rapidly, adjusting my gaze over to Mr. Thompson, where he was standing at the front of the classroom with his palms still pressed together from making the noise he had used to so rudely interrupt my daydreams. “Maddy, please just take one of the homework sheets and pass the rest behind you.” I looked straight ahead, where Chloe was holding a stack of papers with her arm stretched out toward me. She rolled her eyes at me as I grabbed them from her. In a rare moment of self-control, I did not stick my tongue out at her. I took one of the homework sheets and passed the remaining one behind me to where one of my two best friends was sitting. The three of us had initially been seated next to each other. But Mr. Thompson decided a few weeks into the school year that doing so was too much of a distraction. Emma, who had been seated to my right, was switched to the seat behind me. Angie, who had been on my left, had worse luck. Not only was she moved to the front of the class, but she had to sit next to Ryan, who had the disgusting habit of picking his nose in public. But that was OK. We’d have the whole weekend together. Tonight was the beginning of the playoffs for our U13 soccer team. We’d had a moderately successful season, meaning we’d managed to somehow win more games than we lost over the past several months. It was disappointing that the spring soccer season was so close to coming to an end, but we had the opportunity to keep it going this weekend if we could manage to string a few victories together. The bell rang as the final class of the week came to an end. Mr. Thompson belted out more instructions about the homework as I slid the piece of paper, with all its archaic symbols and equations, into my backpack. I’d just ask Angie and Emma later to see if there was something I’d missed in his instructions. I joined my two friends in the hallway. We all lived in the same neighborhood, so we rushed off to catch the bus together. They chatted excitedly about the game tonight, but I walked alongside them in silence. My thoughts were somewhere entirely else. My mind settled on the image of the pull-up I had held in my hand three years ago. The few minutes where I had examined it thoroughly, my fingers tracing over its whole surface. How it had felt to wear it for a couple of minutes before I was forced to set it aside, not knowing the opportunity was one I wouldn’t get again for years. Should everything go as planned, I would be wearing a pull-up again in less than a week. But to accomplish that, I needed to wet the bed tonight – on purpose. <><><> Three years ago If there was a single moment that perhaps best defined the last three years of my life, it was that day three years ago when it all began. The day I first laid eyes on a simple object that would become an obsession I would never be able to shake off. I didn’t cry at the funeral. I knew, intellectually, that this was what people were supposed to do. But even the sight of my aged great-grandfather lying in the open casket hadn’t moved me to tears. It wasn’t as though I wasn’t sad, but it was a more abstract kind of sadness. That kind that has someone thinking heavy thoughts about what happens after death, not that kind that leaves someone bawling on their knees. I had no memories of the man lying in the casket. My parents said I had met my great-grandfather three times. But I had been too young to have any memories of those visits. My older sister, Grace, on the other hand, was devastated. It was her first funeral as well. She had memories of her great-grandfather. The man in the casket was not an abstract concept to her, but the ghost of someone who had played with her and held her in his arms. Jackson cried as well, but that was just because he was a baby. You could never exactly tell what it was that they were upset about most of the time. The three-year-old boy likely just needed a nap. But the funeral home wasn’t where that pivotal event in my life transpired; it was merely marked the event that gave cause for all my distant relations – grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins – to join together from where they were all scattered across the country. The reception after the funeral was where the fateful moment occurred. The adults ate, drank, and smoked while kids split into playing games with others of their age. There was a cohort of preschoolers huddled around a TV, watching stupid kids’ shows. On the other end of the spectrum was a collection of angsty teenagers Grace had abandoned me to hang out with. They weren’t particularly welcoming of youngsters, and my normally friendly sister had shooed me off after I attempted to tag along with her. Not that I cared that much. Other than my sister, teenagers made me a bit apprehensive. Besides, there were a half-dozen other kids my age to hang out with. My mom introduced me to two boys shortly after we arrived at the house for the reception. One of them, Alex, was eight. Though he made clear he would be nine in a few weeks, which would make him as old as me. His younger brother, Timothy, was seven. The boys were distant cousins from half-way across the country. There was some technical term Mom used for exactly what type of cousin they were to me — second cousins, twice removed. That didn’t mean anything to me. All that mattered was that they were my age and more than open to finding some way to play in order to pass the time while the adults did whatever adults did. We hit it off immediately. We did what kids that age normally do. We fell into the habit of playing simple games with each other as if we had been friends all of our lives. The two brothers were staying at the house where the reception was being hosted, so it was only fair that they gave me a tour of the massive building. We explored the expansive backyard, winding our way through the adults in the garden until we were shooed away. We played in the basement for a while, which had foosball and ping-pong tables before the teens decided that was where they wanted to be hanging out instead. But there was still plenty of house to explore. Alex and Timothy led me up a winding staircase to some rooms upstairs, where they had been sleeping while their family stayed with the relatives who were hosting the reception. That’s when I stumbled across a stunning revelation. One that would shape my life for the next three years. Haunt my dreams. Hound my thoughts. Practically drive me crazy as I was often left incapable of thinking of anything else. There was something out-of-place sitting in the corner of the room on top of a pile of discarded laundry. I tended to usually say the first thing that came to mind without regard to whether it was socially appropriate to do so. I wasn’t any better at that at the age of nine. I pointed at a blue undergarment in the corner that didn’t exactly look like a normal piece of underwear. It was not as though I didn’t have a good suspicion of what it was. But I wanted confirmation. “What is that?” Timothy walked casually over to the corner and picked it up. “Oh, that’s my pull-up.” I looked at the item in his hand. He was seven. That couldn’t possibly be his. I felt sure I was the subject of some kind of joke. “Don’t be silly,” I said. “You’re too old to wear pull-ups.” “Older kids sometimes need to wear pull-ups,” he said, still holding the item in his hand. His defiance left me no less confused. I rolled my eyes. “I doubt that even fits you.” I hadn’t intended in any way to dare them to put the pull-up on. But that must be how that statement had come across. Alex snatched the pull-up out of his brother’s hand and tugged it on over his dress pants. “See,” he said. “It fits. We wear them ’cause we still wet the bed.” They were bedwetters. And they weren’t the least bit ashamed of it. That was at least a topic that I understood. I had no intention of teasing or bullying them. While neither my brother nor I were bedwetters, my older sister had wet the bed up until a year or so ago. Why hadn’t I put together a connection between pull-ups and bedwetting? Come to think of it. I wasn’t even sure if Grace had worn pull-ups during her bedwetting phase. She had her own room, which I was very much forbidden from going into, so if she had, there wasn’t any way I would have known about it. When I had first learned of my older sister’s predicament, my parents had sat down with me and calmly explained what bedwetting was and how I was to never shame or tease her about it. And given how privately they had handled her condition, and the fact that it hadn’t ever impacted my life at all, I truthfully hadn’t ever given her bedwetting much of a thought. Alex mistook my pensiveness while considering my sister’s bedwetting to mean that I was still confused about the topic. He launched into a long explanation with words like enuresis, explaining how bedwetting was just a medical condition that he and his brother would grow out of. “Do you wet the bed?” Timothy asked me. “No,” I replied. I came close to continuing my reply and accidentally outing my sister, but I would never do something that mean to her. Alex still had the pull-up around his waist, completely unconcerned with how silly it looked. The pull-up had a picture of Spiderman, my favorite superhero, on the front. I pointed that out, which led to another conversation about which Marvel superheroes we liked best. Timothy was big on Iron Man. But Alex insisted that Batman was better than any of them. My eyes kept glancing down at Alex’s waist. I found myself unable to look away from the pull-up for long. The sight of the pull-up around Alex’s waist raised another thought. That pull-up would fit me just as well. My distant cousin and I were both about the same size, after all. I didn’t question the desire to wear the pull-up. Once the impulse had taken hold of me, there was little else I could think of as I distractedly continued the conversation with my cousins. Our parents called us down for dinner. Alex ripped the pull-up off and tossed it back in the corner of the room before we retreated down the stairs. I was unable to concentrate during dinner. Alex and Timothy were across the table from me, and it was all I could do to keep my mouth shut about what I had just witnessed. I was filled to the brim with questions, most of which I would have to keep inside unless I were presented with another chance to have a private discussion with those two bedwetting cousins. But there was one question more important than any of them. One perhaps best answered on my own rather than by asking them. What did it feel like to wear a pull-up? While the adults were content to sit and chat around at the table long after their plates were clean, that wasn’t the case for us kids, and soon we were back to running around; Timothy, Alex, and I were joined by another four cousins. Big houses and hide and seek go hand in hand together. We agreed that hiding upstairs in the house was against the rules for the game of hide and seek. That meant that the upstairs room where the pull-ups were waiting for me was technically off-limits. But I didn’t care one bit about the game. Anyway, making the upstairs rooms off-limits had been my idea. An absolutely brilliant stroke of genius for a then nine-year-old girl. In one move, I’d ensured that no one would be up there when I went looking for the pull-up and that I would be safe from anyone following after me. I took quick glances in both directions as I stood at the base of the stairway. Perfect. There were no other kids in sight. I leaped up the stairs, skipping two steps at a time with each upward lunge until I was safely around the corner and out of sight. I encountered my first problem when I made it to the bedroom where Timothy and Alex had been sleeping. I had somehow assumed that the pull-up Alex had ripped off could be fixed. I seemed to recall that the pull-ups my brother had worn a year ago had Velcro sides. But that wasn’t the case with these bedwetting pull-ups for some reason. But there had to be additional pull-ups elsewhere. There couldn’t be any way that the boy’s parents would risk them peeing all over the bed while they were spending the night as guests. I didn’t have any luck in the first suitcase that I looked through, nor the second, but the third one was where I struck gold. There were more than a dozen pull-ups tucked into the side of the suitcase. Surely, they wouldn’t notice if one of them happened to go missing. I grabbed a pull-up and bundled the pull-up into a ball, tucking it into the waistband of my skirt. I was sure that was not nearly as discreet as I thought it was at the time. But, to my good fortune, I was able to make it to a nearby bathroom without being caught. The adults were busy downstairs, and my cousins, who were playing hide and seek, were doing a better job than I was at abiding by the rules. I locked the bathroom door behind me. I double and triple-checked to make sure the door was actually locked. I removed the pull-up from under my skirt and held it in my hands. I didn’t stop then to think through how bizarre the whole situation was at the time. I think I must have stood there looking at it for several minutes. Feeling how it crinkled beneath my touch, testing out the sides to see how far they could stretch, rubbing my fingers down the padded interior. I was completely and utterly fascinated by it. The desire was no more explainable than a moth being drawn to a flame, a kitten to catnip, or a raven to a shiny object. I cautiously slid my arms through the leg holes, stretching the pull-up out in front of me. Not only was it more than stretchy enough for me, but it could probably fit a kid twice as wide as I was. Now came the moment of truth. I removed my skirt and underwear. The pull-up had a side that was helpfully labeled as the back, so I knew which way to put it on. As I brought the pull-up into place around my waist, it was like sliding the final piece of a puzzle into place. I turned around so that I could look at my reflection in the mirror. I lifted up the front of my skirt so that the whole pull-up was in view. It practically came up all the way to my belly button. There was something about the way it hugged my sides, the way the soft padding pressed against my skin as I sat down on the toilet lid and the way it crinkled quietly as I paced across the bathroom that left me completely enamored. There was just one thing left to do. And I didn’t have much time before everyone noticed that I was missing. I lifted up the lid of the toilet seat and sat down while still wearing the pull-up. One of my deepest regrets was that I had went to go potty right before the game of hide and seek began, meaning there wasn’t anything waiting to come out of my bladder at the moment. I tried. I really did. I wanted to know. I had to know. What would it feel like to pee into a pull-up? It couldn’t be bad. Alex and Timothy hadn’t seemed to be put off at all by waking up in a wet pull-up every morning. But nothing happened. The timing was off. My bladder wouldn’t cooperate. And time was up. I needed to be out of the bathroom in a couple of minutes. I considered it a radical idea. What if I put my underwear and skirt over the top of the pull-up? I could continue to wear it until I actually needed to pee. I nearly did it. I really, truly, honestly nearly did it. But then I chickened out. The same way I would, time and time again for years afterward. It was too risky. A small trickle of shame was diluting my euphoria. I knew that despite how ecstatic I was at my discovery, the reality of anyone else discovering this secret — and the relentless shame and teasing that would follow — would be devastating. I wasn’t like Alex or Timothy. I didn’t have the veneer of bedwetting to hide behind as an excuse for wearing a pull-up. I slid the pull-up off of my legs. I intended to put it back in the suitcase. Then it would be like nothing had ever happened. That’s when I encountered a second problem. Apparently, I had gone potty in the pull-up after all. Not a lot, just the teensiest of tinkles. But it was enough to leave a tiny yellow patch the size of a quarter smack dab in the middle of the pull-up. I breathed a sigh of relief that I had even noticed it in the first place. That would have made for an awkward situation for Alex and Timothy had I put the pull-up back in the suitcase. I peered into the trash can. I was in luck. I could make out two pull-ups at the bottom of the small trash can. One had been turned inside out, the color of its interior leaving no doubt as to the truthfulness of Alex’s description of his and his brother’s bedwetting. I bunched up the pull-up and tossed it in the trash can. I didn’t think it was likely that anyone would be paying too much attention to notice the addition of one more pull-up in it. My curiosity sated, I returned to the game of hide and seek, pretending that I had been expertly moving in between hiding places to avoid being spotted. I didn’t think anymore about the pull-up until later that evening when we were lying in bed at the hotel. Jackson was little enough that he could sleep on a padded mat and sleeping bag on the floor while Grace and I shared a bed – an experience that hadn’t gone well the past couple of nights, as it had been interrupted by midnight accusation of blanket theft. If it had just been Grace and me in the room, if Mom, Dad, and Jackson hadn’t been around to overhear it, I might have worked up the courage to ask my older sister about her bedwetting. I wasn’t even sure if she knew that I knew about it. But I had to know. Had she worn the same pull-ups as Alex and Timothy? Was there perhaps a style that came in colors and designs for girls? But we weren’t alone, and those questions went unasked. The drive home wasn’t any easier. I didn’t touch my tablet, which had been my constant companion on the trip here. Instead, I stared out the window. But I wasn’t paying any attention to the passing cities and landscapes. Instead, my mind was replaying the events of the previous day, in particular, the few precious minutes when I had my hands on the pull-up. I was filled with a deep sense of longing and regret. Why had I thrown the pull-up in the trash? Why hadn’t I put it back on beneath my skirt? I would have had it with me now. I could have been wearing it now. Of course, I did know better. I would have had no issue wearing the pull-up out of the house, but once we had gotten to the hotel, there wouldn’t have been any realistic way for me to have kept it concealed. But the acknowledgment of that reality did nothing to lessen my longing for the pull-up. I had nothing but time as I began to scheme up all the different ways I could get my hands on another one, or better yet, an actual diaper. What would I have done if I had known the wait was to be measured in years rather than days, weeks, or months? --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/
  2. Lila on a family vacation This started as an English writing - training project for me. I have to give credit to the original Story “Lila’s family vacation” from Reatykeuniverse for the idea, the plot, and the beautiful name Lila that I used as a starting point. The first chapters are more like a close-bound rewrite with a lot of added sections in the middle, while the later parts just stick to the basic plot and do not have a lot in common with the original. This is the first part (apx. 6000 words) of the story that is already finished and has apx. 46000 words. While correcting takes a lot of effort for me due to my problem with reading and seeing spelling errors, it will take about two weeks to finish a chapter. So please be patient, I will try my best not to keep you waiting. Even though this is not my first story, I do a lot of writing in German, but it is my first story in English. I put a lot of effort into correcting all the grammar and spelling errors and hope there are not too many left to spoil your reading experience. I welcome any constructive feedback on my writing style, grammar and spelling, but please add as much information as possible, so I can improve. And I would also love to hear if you liked the story. If you want to know more, I just opened an intro thread in the nursery Annie's Intro ### Chapter 1 - Traveling - Discover what seemed to be lost. "Mum really, why do I have to wear diapers again?", complained Lila. "Hey honey, we are never going to force it if you don't want to," replied her mum Maria, "but you always wore them for the last years on our vacations, and it always made our trips a lot less stressful, for all of us?” She struggled with her decision while her mum placed the bag on her bed. This bag was clearly designed to appeal to a nurse in a retirement home and did not charm the little girl into the decision to wear them on the trip. As Lila stared at the colorful sheets of her bed, she felt the conflict in her. She was not eager to wear anything other than her panties. And all of her classmates in school would surely throw such a big tantrum that her parents would not dare to mention these diapers ever again. On the other hand, her mum was right, she wet the bed at least sometimes, and for some seconds she remembered how this unusual habit started for the now teenage girl. Whenever her parents could get some days off work, the family went on a trip together, and her mum used to put her girl in pull-ups just before they were leaving. All this started when Lila had a wetting accident when the family was on a city trip to Berlin when she was seven. It was the first year when she finally managed to stay dry during the day and at the packed museum, the line to the toilet was way too long for the young girl to hold it. Lila was in tears and did not want to leave the bathroom anymore, and her mum needed all her mummy magic to cheer the little girl up and get her ready for the rest of her day. To protect her from embarrassing accidents and to make it easier for her child, Lila, and her parents decided to keep her in the pull-ups she still wore for bed-wetting just in case during the day for the rest of the city trip. This worked so well that from there onwards, it became a secret family tradition for the little girl to be in pull-ups whenever they went on a vacation. In all those years, Lila didn't mind wearing pull-ups on occasions like this. She still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them on vacations during the day gave her back some kind of security. She even peed in them when she did not want to rush to the next restroom or was on the road. But now she is thirteen! Nearly a grownup woman in her eyes. And to her dismay, her mum got her tape diapers designed for a senile granny, instead of the slightly embarrassing but at least funny-looking pull-ups. Furthermore, she could slide down these bed-wetter's pants easily on her own when she headed to the bathroom. Lila had indeed outgrown her pull-ups, they did not fit her properly and on the rare occasions she wet the bed they hardly prevented the wet stains on the sheets. So the last time she'd worn them on a trip, her mom had decided to switch to diapers when she was not sleeping on her well-protected bed at home. While she still stared at the bag, Lila was obviously hesitant to wear ugly full-tape diapers, especially at her age. But after recalling her last wet night which was not even one week ago and that she probably would sleep on the plane, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she gave in, still trying to look serious, "But this is the last time I swear, and it will be just for the flights and when I sleep!" "You are such a responsible girl.", Maria praised her daughter, leaving her confused about what could be responsible in using diapers. "Please lie down, honey. So we get your diaper on you." Still, in her thoughts, Lila was obeying Mom's instructions sheepishly, took off her skirt and underwear, and laid herself on the soft bed while she noticed the crinkling of her mattress protector as she squirmed and twisted. "Can you put your bottoms up, please." her Mom patiently asked, not wanting to embarrass her girl more than necessary by just lifting her legs with her arms. And she unfolded a plain white fabric and laid it under her daughter's bum. Lila was weirdly feeling comfortable as she put some cream and powder on her before she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "We're all done, and you are ready for your vacation!" Her mum smiled at her. "Do you want to check that you have everything, we have to leave in fifteen minutes." ### Lila was in her thoughts for most of their trip to the airport. And when they arrived, Mum even needed to hold her hand because she was still daydreaming. However she looked at it, the diaper that she wore did not feel uncomfortable. She even liked the soft material that hugged her and that was wiping away all her worries. With the ease of her mind, she dreamed about all her past vacations where she was young and free. In retrospect, she had a really great childhood. Her parents were always there for Lila, and one of the reasons why she did not mind wearing her Pull-Ups in the past was that her parents did not make a big thing out of it when she had a small uppsie accident in them. After the family got their baggage checked in, they still had time to spare before heading for the gate, so they sat on one of the benches to wait and relax. Lila was exhausted from walking through the endless corridors and for a brief moment wanted to sit on her mom's lap as she did countless times in the past, but instead, she sat next to her, suddenly feeling her need to pee. "Mom," she secretly whispered, mindful that they were in a crowded airport, "I need to pee really urgently." “Oh, right now, can't you hold in any longer?” she replied searching for a bathroom while only seeing a corridor packed with endless shops offering their expensive and often useless duty-free stuff. As a young preteen child, Lila didn't mind using her pull-ups, especially when there was no clean bathroom nearby. She leaned on Mum's side, trying to get comfortable with all the people around. “This was much easier on our last trip”, she commented with a sigh. At the same time, she was getting ready to accept her daughter's wish to head to the bathroom whenever possible. “No mummy, I don't want to, my feet are hurting!”, Lila confessed. Wishing she had not protested against her parent's request for her to be diapered and unaware that her mum now could easily read the trouble of her little girl's mind like an open book "You know, I don't mind if you use your diaper, honey. I am sure it will hold up fine.", her mom carefully suggested, while at the same time easing her girl with her hand. For some seconds, Lila thought about that option out of her dilemma. Her parents put her in actual diapers, and that is what they are for, aren't they? Vaguely, she remembered the moon and the stars that promised a dry night on the package. It would soak up everything, she assured herself, while on the other hand remembering the good old days when she just peed in the pull-ups whenever she had to go. Once, she nearly let her mum talk her into going poopy, because they were in a subway with no bathrooms available. On that occasion, she finally made it to a stinky metro bathroom, and she also remembered that she wished she had any other option as it was so gross and dirty. However, this was completely different in her eyes. She just wet the bed in her sleep and the toilet was surely just a short distance away and perhaps most importantly, even when she was small for her age she was a teeny now. Her mum noticed the still ongoing fight in her girl's mind. “Don't worry, little one. Just go pee if you need to, that is what you wear them for. And it will be our secret, I promise”, she heard her mother, laying her arm on her daughter's shoulder. Was it really so strange for her to wet her diaper, she questioned her belief. Her mum just had given Lila permission to use it when she needed to pee. And the diaper felt so soft and comfy, it could not be that bad, could it? First slightly squirming, Lila tried to release the pressure on her bladder, but it was quite difficult to do so deliberately, especially sitting on a bench in a crowded airport. This time she obviously pushed, pressing her eyes together as she slowly was able to squeeze out a few drops. “It is quite hard if you are not used to it, do you want to sit with me, it makes it easier.”, her mum promised. Lila switched over to the welcoming lap, suddenly noticing the difference. Without the hard surface she was sitting on, the next push gradually grew into a steady flow, making her crotch warm and squishy for a second. She hardly could stop peeing until her need was gone, and she felt dry and comfy again. Mom had taken notice of the growing warmth on her lap and had figured out what was happening. "Are you done wetting?" she asked with a motherly smile. Still a little embarrassed but glad she had the urgent need off her mind, Lila nodded in response. "The shop assistant assured me, it will keep you dry even if you have to go pee another time. But are you still feeling comfy and dry?" asked her worried Mom as discreetly as possible. For a second she forgot she was in public, squeezing her thighs together and checking the now not-too-obvious bulge between her legs. Not bad she had to admit, it was warm and still soft but not wet as her old pull-up would have been. "I'm good.", said Lila as she decided to not switch back to her own seat and was slightly thankful that her mum talked her into wearing a diaper again. Actually, Lila thought the warm feeling of her wet diaper was quite pleasant. She could tell that she had peed quite a bit into her babyish underwear, but these diapers were more absorbent than her old bed-wetters pants, and they could definitely hold a lot more. Maybe she was hesitant when arguing that she did not need the diapers on the trip. And she had to admit that wetting herself was still a big stress relief for her on this busy transit through the airports. As the minutes passed, their flight was announced over the speakers and Lila's family made their way to the crowded boarding gate. “You should finish your bottle”, her dad reminded her about the half a liter of sparkling water in her hands. Lila took a sip, as she noticed she had to pee again. I am already wet, she thought and as she only pushed a little, she was surprised how easily she started wetting. “Lila, we better change your diaper before we board the plane, don't we honey?”, suggested her Mom, as she spotted a toilet with a baby changing symbol added to the women’s bathroom. “You know, having to change your diaper on the plane would be a nightmare and very obvious.” Without trusting her diaper too much, she agreed with Mom that a change in the plane would be better avoided. After placing their bags with Dad, Mom took Lila to the toilet. There was a changing table, but it was just made to change a baby, and it was way too small to accommodate Lila. But upmost importantly, it would have been incredibly embarrassing for the small but still teenage girl, so instead they headed to one of the empty stalls together. Her Mom shut the door, “Can you lift your skirt for me, please.” Lila shyly raised her skirt, revealing the yellow-tainted diaper. “It was a good decision we switched you to diapers”, explained Mom, as she removed the tapes, letting the sodden diaper suddenly fall on the floor with a ‘plop’. “Your pull-ups would have been leaking long ago”, she concluded. “Now, do you still need to go potty?” Yes, Lila did feel a very light need to go, but using her diaper was not as bad as she thought, and she slowly began to regret that she was so determined to not use them on the trip. At least she could be using them on the flight and avoid the smelly dirty places they surely used as toilets here as well, she was making her decision. “No, I’m fine, Mom.”, Lila replied as she remembered how disgusting the toilets in public always were. “Sure honey.”, her mum smiled again. She cleaned her darling with a couple of quick wipes, unfolded the fresh diaper, and taped it on her daughter as if she never stopped doing it. Lila let go of her skirt and enjoyed the dryness of her underwear for a second. A wet diaper did not feel uncomfortable at all, but the feeling of a fresh and clean one felt pretty nice as well. “Let's go on a vacation” her Mom cheered, as she rolled up her sodden diaper, throwing it in the bin. While Lila was in a daydream about what just happened, she stepped out of the stall and followed her Mom. ### “Honey, good morning, we have just landed.” whispered her Mom as she gently kissed Lila awake. Opening her eyes, the girl slowly began to sit upright, rubbing all the sleepiness out of her face while stretching her legs. Yes, it was a good flight, she loved the thrill of takeoff and enjoyed the view over the clouds while she was taking advantage of the drinks and snacks they delivered. Eventually, all her adventures of the day caught up with the young girl, and she had fallen asleep with a smile for the rest of her flight. Now, as she stretched and wanted to get up, she noticed the slightly damp and warm feeling in her crotch. She indeed used her diapers two times on the transit when she had to go, and she was glad that Mum had not said a word about the not-too-small amount of soda that she downed. Feeling awake and ready to explore now, Lila glanced around the plane, noticing that most of the passengers had already disembarked and were on their way to the luggage claim. She did not want to wait any longer, as her dad was busy getting their bags from the overhead compartment. And in a moment her daughter was up on her feed waiting for her day bag and ready to start their vacation. As she was on her feet, she noticed her soaked diaper sag a little and the bulge between her legs was quite visible now if you knew it was there. She checked the back of her skirt for leaks and surely was relieved that everything still was dry For a second she wondered, whenever she had used her pull-ups it never felt this heavy. But this diaper had kept her dry and could handle a lot more than her old bed-wetters pants. As they followed all the signs to the baggage claim, Lila's belly started to feel uncomfortable, and she eventually had to go to the bathroom soon. Seeing that her parents were in a bit of a rush, she paid no mind to the ache and focused on keeping up with their pace. After arriving at the baggage claim, Lila went to grab a trolley while Mom and Dad waited at the conveyor belt for their bags. She pushed the trolley forward and joyfully jumped while rolling with it for some meters when she noticed the need to go suddenly coming back. But her parents looked so busy in the hustle and bustle of the airport, and she did not dare to raise her voice. Obviously, her only option was to tell Mom to take her diaper off for her to go to the restroom. But as she thought about that stinky room, she got a slight feeling of nausea in her throat. Actually peeing in the diapers saved her from this unpleasant experience on the transit through the airports. And now that she realized that this need would not be solved in such a quick but also childish and embarrassing manner, the worries that were so distant returned. Her mum sometimes offered her to just go when she was at the edge of having an accident and even if that was some years ago, she had to admit that her current underwear was made with that kind of accident in mind. And she even wore full tape-on diapers and was not in pull-ups now. Little kids and Babies do that all the time, don't they? She even remembered the adults talking about kids on the edge of potty training, just putting a diaper on when they needed to poop. It cannot be that uncomfortable. She was wondering what it would be like to go poopy in her diaper. And while the idea settled into her mind, she even got a little curious about how it would feel. Suddenly the need to go returned. Lila was sure she would not be able to hold back much longer as she squirmed and wiggled, hoping her need just would go away. “Lila, you look so worried. What's up?” she suddenly approached her little girl who was obviously feeling uncomfortable. “I... I am fine. It is just I may need to go to the bathroom a little longer really soon.”, she admitted sheepishly. “I can go to the toilet with you after we get our bags, in about five minutes, can you still wait for so long?” she explained, not realizing that her girl was on the edge of losing the battle against her belly. Lila put her hand on her tummy and felt the growing need to go now. Slowly shaking her head, she looked at her as she always did when she desperately wanted her help. “Can’t you come with me, so we can go now.”, she asked shyly, not willing to let her mum go and signaling that she might not be able to go on her own. “No baby, Bernhard needs my help, we cannot leave right now. ... So if you really need to go so urgently, I wouldn’t mind you using your diaper for poop as well. It's just a short trip to our hotel and I can change you when we get there easily.”, she told her and stroked her back as she always did when she was uncomfortable or stressed. Her mum just suggested that she should poop in her ‘just in case’ diaper. This was so embarrassing was her first thought, but after some moments she realized it would finally take the ache from her. And while everyone else would have ditched the proposal, for Lila it calmed her dilemma and even made her a little curious. Peeing in the diaper was such a relief, so pooping herself could not be so bad after all? She assumed in her mind. She smiled in Lila's face. “I really don't mind if you need to. You don't have to fight that hard.”, she tried to ease away the little girl's resistance. Maybe using it was the best option for her. As embarrassing as it was to admit, the thought of doing that with her mum’s consent made her feel loved and protected as if nothing could harm her. So Lila started wondering what it would feel like to actually do the other thing as well. With a sigh, Lila decided she wanted to try it, at least once. And this time she had a good excuse. Her parents had no time to accompany her, and she would not dare to go into the toilet alone, which could potentially be gross, dirty, and scary with all the unfamiliar people around. Even the idea of facing all the looks of strangers, the smells and flushing sounds without someone she knew close made her confident about her decision. “I think I'll use my ... you know, Mommy.”, Lila whispered, embarrassed and felt like a loved little girl while her mommy protected her. “It's ok you will feel much better”, she heard her say as Mom smiled and nodded, and joined Dad at the conveyor belt, leaving Lila some meters away waiting with their trolley. Lila tried to let it go, like she did when she needed to pee on the plane. But the ache in her belly just intensified further, and she couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. After all, pooping herself was a lot more … involving than peeing. As she looked up again, she noticed all the adults were just staring where their luggage would appear. Surely no one would pay any attention to her, except for mum and dad of course. With that in mind, Lila leaned a little bit forward, resting some of her weight on the trolley. She relaxed her hold on her bowels and gave another slight push. A small trickle of pee released first before a tiny bit of her mess began making its way out. It cannot be that hard, Lila wondered, as she saw a little baby boy standing with his legs slightly apart, clearly doing his business in his pants. He does not care at all that he was messing his diaper. She felt the pressure in her belly coming back and also slightly spread her legs apart as she started to push. This time there wasn’t resistance in her tummy. Lila could feel the warmth quickly spreading as sticky poop squished against her bum. In relief, she exhaled and felt the load settle itself at the back of her diaper. Lila felt her belly relaxing a little. She now just wanted to feel comfortable again and all this nasty stuff out of her tummy. Once again she pushed a little harder, this time, and a few seconds later she was confident she had gotten everything out, while she realized that the feeling of pooping herself was much different from just wetting. While the diaper would quickly absorb all her pee, the poop had instead formed a slightly warm mess at the back of her diaper. However, she felt that it was actually quite pleasant and didn't feel bad at all. And it’s at least much better than having to use an icky, stinky restroom. Lila assured herself. She shook herself and pretended to smooth out the back of her skirt, carefully placing her hand on the diaper to make sure it was not too obvious as she was still in public. And she noticed the diaper was heavier now, and the sag kept most of her firm mess away from the childlike-looking girl's skin. For a second she smelled a faint lingering odor of poop. But she looked old enough that no one would expect it to be her who is poopy. Lila raised her head and saw her Mum looking over at her while she was still standing here doing her business as the little baby boy did just some moments ago. She noticed the kind smile on mummy's face as she turned back, helping dad take a heavy bag off. Mum knows, flashed to her mind as she wanted to be back with her parents. Lila slowly walked towards the conveyor belt to join them again. Somehow she wanted to tell them that she was messy, but it was much too embarrassing and babyish for her to admit. What will my daddy think of me just going in my diaper for that as well? The slight scent, however, told her parents anyway as she was approaching them. As Bernhard had picked up all their bags he sniffed and, with a knowing gaze, took Lila by her hand as he had not done for some years. “Let's get our car and finally head to the hotel.”, he said, willingly ignoring what his child just did and as if he was telling her everything was ok Lila was glad she was not alone anymore. She followed Dad and also stayed close to him while they were standing in the car rental pickup line. Standing in line, her mom decided that it was a good time to do a quick diaper check. She tried to pull on Lila's back of her pants, when her daughter quickly turned away and leaned closer to dad “Mom!” she exclaimed, “people are going to see!” “Don’t worry, no one’s going to think badly of you. And I just have to make sure that your diaper was holding up after your accident. You don't want to have a messy leak in the rental car after all. So do you let me check your diaper?” replied Mom with a loving smile while she did not even bother to lower her voice. “Mum ... !“, Lila tried to make a futile argument, while her dad just looked her in the eyes. “Really baby. No one knows you here, so it’s okay you don't need to feel ashamed about accidents while using diapers for traveling.” he underlined Mum's argument. The girl was really embarrassed now and hid her face in her dad's shirt. Lila felt loved, and she trusted her parents, but at the same time, she felt like a small toddler being checked for a messy accident. “I will have a short look.", her mum announced once more. Lila just moved her head in approval, while she felt her mum touch her bum and felt a tiny pull at her waistband and the back of her diaper. “You will be fine for now.”, she announced after a second. Getting her diaper checked by Mom was embarrassing, not only because they were in public, but also because it was their parent’s proof that she had indeed messed herself. Oh well, thought Lila. Her parents had surely smelled it already, and they would see it when she was in the hotel room. Dad hurried away with the clerk from the rental company and got over to the pick-up point. The mother and daughter couple patiently waited outside, where the company put some benches for all the waiting customers. With all the arriving passengers, nearly all seats were taken, and her mum just got the last free spot. “Do you like to sit on my lap again?”, she offered her girl, as she knew her feet were hurting after the long day of traveling. “But I have just...”, Lila stumbled as discreetly as she could, while at the same time she could not confess that she had a messy load in her diaper. “I am your mum, I don't mind your little skunky bum, and I have seen and changed you a lot in the past years”, she calmed her down, while not even confirming that this accident was a one-time ever event for her childlike small but already teenage daughter. Lila slowly sat on her mom's lap, while the strange feeling of the soft mess now spread all over her boom, confused her senses and created the strong childish need to cuddle with her mum. As her mum wrapped her loving arms around her, she no longer could stand being the independent teeny anymore but hid her face on mum's shoulder, ignoring what she might look like. Feeling her body so close and being loved by her mum was all she needed to leave her grumpy teenage thoughts behind. “Hi, you sleepy head, you have a really comfortable seat don't you”, her dad greeted her daughter as he arrived with their rental car and took their heavy luggage into the trunk. “Yes Daddy”, she cheered, not yet ready to let Mum go. “Lila is so sweet and affectionate today.”, her mother responded. “Do you want to cuddle your daddy too?”, the man offered his darling a chance to leave her mom's lap. She hugged him, still experiencing the irresistible childlike love for her parents. As if her dad had been on a week-long business trip, she now was clamping on him, even not letting him go as he lifted her up as a little girl. “We had a small issue with the car arrangement.”, the strong man on her shoulder, told his wife. “They did not have a booster for our Lila. The only possibility was the safer but more expensive child seat option for younger ones, but at least they did not charge us extra.” Feeling so much love from him, the girl could not protest, but she still didn't want it to be too childish. “What kind of child seat?”, she found the courage to ask, interrupting her parent's discussion. “Oh, it is a nice one in a purplish red color”, he advertised. Without dropping his girl to the ground, he took her over to the backseats of the car, opening the door and revealing a full-sized seat that even had shoulder straps as a seat for a rally driver. First, she wanted to protest that she was not a baby, but then the love from her parents and the comfortable hug lulled her into thinking twice about it. Wasn't her diaper the same thing, something childish, that could actually feel nice and comfortable? “Oh I am sure you are in for trouble”, his wife commented on the seat that her husband had chosen, remembering all the discussions she had with her daughter in the past weeks. Lila did not want to be a grumpy vacation Grinch, and maybe she also wanted to show her mum that she was wrong. “It is ok, at least we will have one, and we can enjoy our time here.” Her teenage side enjoyed the surprised feeling on her mum's face. “I think our big girl is not as grumpy and cranky as you think. Can I let you down to try it? It may be a little difficult with the buckles.” “But Daddy, I still want to cuddle with you.”, she confessed that the child in her was back in command. Slightly caught off guard, he whispered, “Do you mind if I tuck you in?”, he suggested, remembering the countless times that he placed his sleepy or sad daughter in the back of their car. “Yes Daddy” she mumbled while the only important thing was that he did not let her down on the hot and hard street. With some well-trained moves, he opened the door and let her slip on the seat. Without thinking, she put her hands in the shoulder straps and let him close the buckle with a click. Lila wiggled a little And while she noticed the lack of space to move, she somehow also felt comfortable. She liked the soft fabric and the small pillow that was there for her head. “I like it”, she confirmed again. And as the adults smiled a little, she added, “Just don't make me use it at home when my classmates see me. Ok?” The two adults, who were still astonished by the change in her teenage girl’s temper, got in at the front. With the push of a button, they opened the window a bit to let in the fresh summer vibes and to keep Lila's poopy smell at bay that still kind of lingered around her. As the drive was getting boring, she had time to think about all the things that changed while they left their city apartment. Most of all was that she, despite all her doubts, actually liked her diapers and the freedom she had to pee or even poop whenever she needed. But there was also the trust and love for her parents that was crowing again, as if her puberty had never sent the first confusing ideas in her mind. Making her more cranky than she actually wanted to be. ### Excited about the new place, Lila jumped on the queen-size bed in their hotel room. Her parents had just checked themselves in at the reception, and the young girl could not wait to explore everything the place had to offer. There were so many nice things she could think about that she nearly forgot about her messy diaper, that she still wore under her slightly childlike shorts. Mom had started unpacking all their bags, while her Dad headed down to the lobby, surely parking their car in the hotel's parking garage. As the last empty bag was packed away, her Mom looked at her girl. Lila was lying on the bed, checking out the kid's channels on TV while thinking about the hotel pool and the waterslides that they had here. The last things that Mom left on the bed were Lila's old travel changing mat and a fresh pack of wipes. “Honey, come, let us get that poopy diaper of yours changed.” Mom announced as she placed the mat and her wipes next to her on the bed. “Can you lift your tushie for a moment, baby?” “I am not a baby” she insisted, ignoring the obvious smell and still letting her mum slide the changing pad up under her back. Then she raised her skirt over her belly. With her hand, she signaled her girl, that she could lie back down Lila could feel the soft but water-impermeable layer around her changing area and noticed that she was indeed acting as if she was a baby girl. And while noticing that, she became a lot more self-conscious about the embarrassing thing she did. “Mom you know, I think I have to clean that up by myself.” offered Lila embarrassed, and at the same time she simply wanted to vanish into thin air. But still, she trusted her mum that she would not leave her alone with all the mess she had in her diaper. Maria placed her hand on her kid's belly, “I will do that, honey. I promised that when I told you to go poopy.” replied Mom. “Besides, when you were a baby, I’ve changed your poopy diapers a ton of times, and I really don't mind doing it again today.” Lila relaxed as she heard that, she relented in relief and slowly spread her legs, making it at least as easy as possible for her Mom. “Oh, this diaper is full.” giggled Mom as she opened the tapes, revealing the mess on her booty. “I am sorry. Your mummy should have changed your way earlier. This must have been very uncomfortable.” “It was not that bad, Mom, I nearly forgot about that after some moments.”, replied Lila honestly. “You know actually ...“, she continued, before her embarrassment suddenly stopped her. “Actually, ...?” continued her Mom, as she softly began wiping down Lila’s messy tushie. “It’s just… I don't know, it made the trip much easier for me and I kind of liked it a little, I guess…” stumbled Lila. “And I really hate to go to the smelly bathrooms. In my diapers I felt so loved and protected as if I am still your little child.”, she confessed. “You are always my child and I love you.”, she told Lila and Mom continued wiping in silence as the young girl enjoyed the feeling of the cold, soothing wipe gently rubbing against her skin while being so close to her mum. As Maria rolled up the dirty diaper, she kissed her belly. “You are all clean now.” exclaimed her mom, waiting for a second to see if she would stand up to get her panties on. But as the moments passed, it was clear that there was more Lila wanted from her. And with a sarcastically strict voice, she said, “Now, we have something to discuss, my little one. You know, I used to insist that you wear pull-ups in the past because I didn’t want you stressing about having an accident, especially since you wet the bed pretty often.” She paused for a second to see Lila’s reaction and when there was no sign of refusal she continued, “Today I promised you that you could switch back to wearing undies this year. But, you had accidents in them a lot today, and you told me you also liked the security and comfort that they gave you. So I thought we might as well keep you in diapers like what we’ve always done, or do you really want to switch back to underwear right now and just wear them as bed-wetting briefs at night?” Mom’s question surprised Lila. She did enjoy her diapers a little on the trip, and she just told her that it was comfy and made her feel protected and small. She now regretted her strong refusal. And while her pride as a teenager was on the line, she truthfully did want to be diapered again. “Do you mind if I choose the diapers?”, confessed Lila with her face red like a tomato... “Of course not, my girl. I think those will give you a much more relaxed vacation if you don't have to worry about bed-wetting when you are tired.”, said Mom, who then went to grab some fresh diapers and powder from the closet. “But how can I go to the bathroom and pee when I wear them, I mean they are real diapers and not just pull-ups” the girl wondered as she felt the soft fabric under her bum. “Oh.” Her mum replied, “I really don't mind you using them when you need to go, and if we have a toilet close by you just come with me and I help you to get to the potty” Gently, she fluffed up another plain white diaper, placed it under her booty, and sprinkled a little bit of powder. After checking the alignment was right and nothing was too tight, she taped the diaper in place and carefully adjusted the leak guards, as Lila rolled over at her belly and giggled. “You are done, baby”, she said as she gave the diaper a gentle pat “Could you tell me when you need a change.” her mum reminded her of their mutual agreement that they had on their previous trips. “Okay.” nodded Lila. The little girl somehow was conflicted. Wearing a diaper, wetting and pooping in it was surely supposed to have been so shameful. Especially for a young woman her age, but at the same time, she didn’t mind the strange feeling at all. And getting her diaper changed by her mom was supposed to be extremely embarrassing at thirteen. But for her, it was different. It felt somewhat nice. She felt like a loved child and enjoyed the childish affection and trust, she experienced while returning into this nearly lost stage of their mummy-daughter relationship.
  3. Hey everyone. Over the last week I've been playing with AI chatbots and LLMs to see how they do with ABDL content. I think it turned out pretty well, and now I have about 13k edited words worked into a story, and maybe 20k more once I get around to editing them, fitting them into the narrative arc, etc. One note - it starts a bit heavy, but gets lighter. Full disclosure: this was written in collaboration with an LLM, but directed and edited by me. What's weird about this is that it really felt like it was a collaboration to me - some of the elements that made me want to develop the story more came from the LLM. --- Chapter 1 Sarah stepped off the school bus and walked up to her house, her backpack bouncing lightly with each step. As she opened the front door, the smell of her mom's chocolate chip cookies wafted out to greet her. "Hi honey, how was your day?" her mom, Lisa, called out from the kitchen. "Fine," Sarah replied, setting her backpack down by the door. She headed to the kitchen, hoping to sneak a warm cookie, but stopped short when she saw her mom's serious expression. Lisa gestured for Sarah to sit at the kitchen table. "Sweetie, I wanted to talk to you about something. I know the pull-ups haven't been working well lately to keep your bed dry at night." Sarah's shoulders slumped a little, but she tried to keep a brave face. "Yeah, they've been leaking a lot." Lisa reached over and gently squeezed her hand. "I have an idea I wanted to run by you - what if we tried using tape-on diapers at night instead? They're more absorbent than the pull-ups." Sarah wrinkled her nose at the mention of diapers. "But mom, diapers are for babies! I'm way too old for those." "I know this isn't easy," Lisa said, her voice soft with understanding. "But wearing diapers at night doesn't make you a baby. They're just a tool to help keep you dry and comfortable while we work on this together." Sarah chewed on her lower lip, thinking it over. The idea of wearing diapers made her feel self-conscious, but she was also tired of waking up in a wet bed. "Do you really think they'd help?" Lisa smiled reassuringly. "I think it's worth a try. And remember, your dad and I love you no matter what - diapers or no diapers. We're so proud of how brave you're being about all of this." Sarah managed a small smile at that, feeling a little bit lighter. "Okay, I guess we can try the diapers. But only at night, right?" "That's right, honey. Just at nighttime, and no one else ever has to know." Lisa stood up and grabbed a cookie from the cooling rack, handing it to Sarah with a wink. "Now, how about we have some of these cookies and you can tell me all about your day? I heard a rumor that a certain someone aced her spelling test!" Sarah grinned, biting into the warm, gooey cookie. As she began to recount her day, the worry about the diapers faded a bit. She knew it wouldn't be easy, but with her mom and dad's love and support, she felt like maybe she could handle this new challenge. *** A few days later, Sarah arrived home from school and found her mom, Lisa, in the kitchen, preparing dinner. "Hey sweetie, how was your day?" Lisa asked, looking up from the vegetables she was chopping. "Fine," Sarah replied, grabbing a snack from the pantry. As she turned around, she noticed a package on the counter. Curiosity piqued, she read the label: "Youth Diapers." Lisa saw her looking and gave a warm smile. "Ah, I see you've spotted our new helpers. I know it might seem a little strange at first, but I think these could really make a difference with the nighttime leaks." Sarah bit her lip, feeling a mix of emotions. "Do I have to wear them?" she asked hesitantly. Lisa put down her knife and came over to give Sarah a reassuring hug. "Let's just give them a try and see how it goes. Remember, this is only for nighttime, and no one else ever has to know. If they don't work out, we'll put our heads together and come up with another plan." Sarah leaned into her mom's embrace, drawing comfort from her steady presence. "Okay, I guess we can try them." "That's my brave girl," Lisa praised, giving Sarah an extra squeeze before returning to her cooking. "I'm making your favorite tonight - spaghetti and meatballs. Why don't you tell me about that science project you were working on while I finish up?" As Sarah launched into an explanation of her potato battery experiment, the diapers faded to the back of her mind. Laughing and chatting with her mom over dinner, she felt a little more ready to face this new challenge. That evening, after dinner and a shower, Sarah's mom brought one of the diapers into her bedroom. "Let's make sure it fits alright. Do you want to try putting it on yourself first?" Sarah hesitated, then shook her head, feeling overwhelmed. Her mom smiled gently, "That's okay. Lay down and I'll help you." With shaky breaths, Sarah laid on her bed, dressed in an oversized t-shirt. Her mom unfolded the diaper, and Sarah's eyes widened at how thick and crinkly it looked. She squirmed as her mom slid it under her bottom and pulled it up between her legs, securing it snugly around her waist. The bulk felt strange and uncomfortable. "How does that feel? Not too tight?" her mom asked as Sarah slowly sat up, acutely aware of the diaper crinkling with every move. "It's okay... just weird," Sarah mumbled, her face burning, as she put on her pajamas. Her mom tucked her into bed, trying to keep things as normal as possible, even with the obvious diaper bulge under the covers. "I'm proud of you," she said softly, kissing Sarah's forehead. Sarah lay awake for a while, intensely aware of the diaper's presence. She worried about waking up wet, wondering if it would leak like the pull-ups usually did. Mostly though, she just felt embarrassed and babyish as the crinkly plastic constantly reminded her of what she was wearing. *** The next morning, Sarah woke up slowly, blinking against the sunlight streaming through her curtains. As she stretched, she became aware of an unfamiliar sensation - the diaper between her legs was thick and squishy, but the sheets beneath her were dry. Sitting up, Sarah patted the bed around her, marveling at the lack of damp spots. A small smile tugged at her lips as she realized the diapers had done their job. Just then, there was a soft knock at the door. "Sarah? You awake, sweetie?" Lisa called softly, peeking her head in. Sarah nodded, suddenly feeling a little self-conscious about her wet diaper. "Yeah, I'm up." Lisa came in and sat on the edge of the bed, giving Sarah a warm smile. "And how did the diapers hold up? Did you stay dry?" Sarah fidgeted with the edge of her blanket. "The diaper's wet," she admitted. "But the bed's all dry." "That's wonderful, honey!" Lisa praised, giving Sarah a big hug. "I'm so proud of you. I know this isn't easy, but you're handling it with such maturity." Sarah leaned into the hug, feeling a mix of emotions - relief that the diapers had worked, happiness at her mom's praise, and still a little embarrassment at needing them at all. As if sensing her thoughts, Lisa pulled back and looked Sarah in the eye. "Remember, sweetheart, this doesn't define you. You're still my smart, brave, amazing Sarah, no matter what. And we're going to keep working on this together, okay?" Sarah nodded, blinking back a few tears. "Okay, Mom. Thanks." "Now, what do you say we get you out of that wet diaper and ready for the day? I think I smell Daddy's famous pancakes cooking downstairs!" Lisa grinned, tickling Sarah's side. Sarah giggled, the heaviness of the moment lifting. "With chocolate chips?" "Is there any other kind?" Lisa winked, helping Sarah out of bed. As Lisa helped her out of the wet diaper and into a clean pair of underwear, Sarah felt a little flicker of hope amidst the mixed emotions. Maybe, with her parents' love and support, she really could get through this. "Race you to the kitchen!" Sarah challenged, taking off down the hall with a laugh. Lisa chuckled, following behind at a jog. "Oh, you're on!" As they bounded into the kitchen, Michael looked up from the stove with a grin. "There are my two favorite girls! Who's ready for some world-famous chocolate chip pancakes?" "Me!" Sarah exclaimed, climbing up onto her stool at the counter. As Michael slid a stack of fluffy pancakes onto her plate, winking at her over the syrup bottle, Sarah felt a warmth that had nothing to do with the food. Sure, the diapers were still new and a little weird. But here, laughing with her mom and dad over a delicious breakfast, she knew she was loved and supported, no matter what. And that made all the difference. *** Sarah arrived home from school to find Lisa waiting for her in the living room, a sympathetic smile on her face. "Hi sweetie, how was your day?" Sarah shrugged, setting down her backpack. "It was okay, I guess." Her eyes fell on the diaper laid out on the coffee table, and she felt a flutter of nerves in her stomach. Lisa patted the couch next to her. "Come sit with me for a minute. I was thinking it might help to practice wearing your diaper for a bit before bedtime tonight. Just to get used to the feeling." Sarah's cheeks flushed at the suggestion. "Right now? But what if Daddy sees?" "Daddy's still at work, honey. It's just us," Lisa reassured her. "And remember, there's nothing to be embarrassed about. This is just a part of our new routine, like brushing our teeth or putting on pajamas." Sarah hesitated, then nodded, settling onto the couch beside her mom. Lisa helped her wiggle out of her jeans and underwear, keeping up a steady stream of light chatter about her day to help Sarah feel more at ease. As Lisa brought the front of the diaper up snugly and taped it securely at the sides, Sarah couldn't help but giggle. "It's so crinkly!" Lisa grinned, poking Sarah's nose playfully. "The crinkliest! But you know what that means? It will keep you dry." Sarah reached for her jeans, but her mom stopped her. "Those might be a bit snug over the diaper, honey. It's pretty thick. Why don't you just wear it like this for a little while, since we're staying in?" Sarah wanted to protest, but the words stuck in her throat. Clad in only a t-shirt and the bulky diaper, she felt more exposed than ever. Gingerly, she stood up, blushing at how the thick padding forced her legs apart. For the next half hour, Sarah went about her usual after-school routine - having a snack, watching a little TV, starting on her homework. The diaper felt bulky and weird at first, but as she got caught up in her activities, she found herself forgetting about it for minutes at a time. That is, until the first twinge from her bladder reminded her of its presence. Sarah froze, the urge to pee suddenly at the forefront of her mind. Usually, she'd just run to the bathroom without a second thought. But now, with the diaper... She thought of asking her mom for help, but didn’t want to do anything to draw attention to the diaper. She pressed her legs together tightly, trying to hold it, but the bulk of the diaper made it difficult. A small spurt of urine dampened the front of the diaper and Sarah froze, panicking. She desperately tried to clench her muscles, but the need overpowered her and she felt herself fully relaxing. The diaper grew warm and heavy between her legs as it absorbed the flood. Sarah felt hot tears pricking her eyes. The sensation of purposely wetting herself was distressing and humiliating. When the flow finally stopped, she sat motionless, overwhelmed by the soggy bulk encasing her. "Sarah? Everything alright?" Her mom came in from the kitchen and immediately noticed her daughter's distress. "Oh honey, did you have an accident?" The kind words broke Sarah's composure and she started to cry, covering her face. Her mom sat beside her and pulled her into a hug, letting her sob into her shoulder. "Shh, it's okay sweetie. You didn't do anything wrong. The diaper did its job, see? No mess." She rubbed Sarah's shaking back. "I know this is so hard. But we'll get through it together." Sarah just clung to her mom, drawing shaky breaths. In that moment, she was deeply grateful for her mother's steadfast support and lack of judgment. Even so, the road ahead seemed dauntingly steep. Her mom gave her a gentle squeeze before saying, "Let's get you changed into a dry diaper before dinner, okay?" Sarah nodded, sniffling. She let her mom guide her to lay back on the couch and remove her diaper. The process of being changed was embarrassing, but also comforting in a way. There was something soothing about her mother's calm, tender care. A fresh diaper was slid beneath her bottom and secured snugly around her hips. The clean, dry bulk felt better, but was still a strange sensation. Her mom helped her to sit up, giving her a soft smile. "There we go, all clean and dry. Ready for dinner?" Sarah managed a small nod, still feeling shaky and raw. She clung to her mom's hand as they walked to the kitchen, intensely aware of the way the thick padding made her waddle. As Sarah and her mom set the table, they heard the front door open and close. "I'm home!" Sarah's dad called out. Sarah froze, suddenly acutely aware of the bulky diaper crinkling loudly under her oversized t-shirt. She shot her mom a panicked look. Her mom gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. "It's okay, sweetie. Daddy knows about the diapers, remember? There's nothing to be embarrassed about." Sarah swallowed hard, trying to calm her racing heart as her dad entered the kitchen. He greeted them warmly, kissing her mom on the cheek before turning to Sarah. "Hey there, princess. How was your day?" Sarah managed a shaky smile, fighting the urge to hide behind her mom. "It was okay," she mumbled, shifting uncomfortably as the diaper crinkled with her movement. If her dad noticed her attire or the telltale bulge and crinkling, he didn't show it. He just pulled her into a warm hug as usual. Sarah relaxed slightly, comforted by the familiarity of his embrace. Dinner was a quieter affair than usual, with Sarah's parents carrying most of the conversation as she picked at her food. She couldn't quite shake the feeling of the diaper between her legs, a constant reminder of her shame. But her parents' easy normality helped a little, making the situation feel slightly less overwhelming. After dinner, Sarah helped clear the table before retreating to the couch to watch tv, trying to ignore the diaper. As her bedtime approached, she turned to her mom and said, "I think I'm ready for bed.” Her mom nodded understandingly. "Okay, honey. Let's go get you changed and settled." In her bedroom, Sarah laid down on her bed, her cheeks flushing as her mom gently removed the still dry diaper. “Do you want to go to the bathroom?” her mom asked. Sarah eagerly got up. Once that part of her nighttime routine was finished, her mom had secured a fresh, thick diaper around her hips for the night and helped Sarah into a pair of oversized pajama bottoms. The extra room helped accommodate the diaper's bulk, but it was still noticeable. Sarah blushed as she caught sight of herself in the mirror, looking more like a toddler than an 8-year-old. Her mom turned down the covers and patted the bed invitingly. Sarah climbed in, hyper-aware of the crinkling with every movement. As her mom pulled the blankets up around her, Sarah felt tears pricking at her eyes again. "Mom?" she whispered shakily. "Do you think I'll ever not need diapers?" Her mom smoothed Sarah's hair back from her face, her touch gentle. "Of course, sweetie. This is just temporary, remember? We're going to keep working on it and I fully believe you'll get past this. But even if it takes a while, that's okay too. Daddy and I love you no matter what, diapers or no diapers." Sarah nodded, blinking back tears. She clung to her mom's hand, drawing strength from her solid presence. Her mom leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Sweet dreams, honey. Daddy and I are so proud of you. We'll get through this together, I promise." As her mom turned out the light and left the room, Sarah curled up on her side, the diaper crinkling softly with her movement. She tried to focus on her mom's comforting words instead of the embarrassment swirling in her stomach. It wasn't easy, accepting this new reality. The diapers felt like a glaring sign of babyishness, a step backward she hadn't wanted to take. But in the darkness, her parents' steadfast love and support felt like a lifeline. Maybe, just maybe, if she leaned on that love... if she trusted in their belief in her... she could come out the other side of this. A few tears slipped down her cheeks, but Sarah clung to that hope as she drifted off to sleep, aware of the diaper’s thickness. Chapter 2 (a few weeks later) Sarah lay on her bed, the crinkle of the diaper loud as her mom fastened the tapes securely. She fiddled with the edge of her pajama top, a question burning on her tongue. "Mom?" she finally asked, her voice small. "I really want to have a sleepover with Kate. She’s asked me to spend the night a couple times. But I'm scared she'll find out about... you know." Her mom checked the legs of the diaper, smiling gently. "I understand, sweetie. Sleepovers are a big deal at your age. It's okay to want that experience." Sarah nodded, biting her lip. "But how can I do it? With the bedwetting and the diapers?" "Well," her mom began thoughtfully, "what if you wore pull-ups instead of diapers for the sleepover? They're less bulky and might be easier to hide." Sarah shook her head vigorously. "No way. The pull-ups leaked all the time. That would be worse. I don't want to risk it." "Okay, that's valid." Her mom tapped her chin, considering. "What if we hosted the sleepover here, at our house? That way, you'd have all your usual supplies and routines." Sarah sat up a little, interest piqued. "Like how?" "Well, we could hide all the diapers in the master bedroom. I could diaper you there. We’d just need to distract Kate for a minute during the diaper change.” Sarah nodded slowly, warming to the idea. "And in the morning, You could wake me up early and change out of the diaper. Before Kate wakes up." "Exactly," her mom agreed with a smile. "We could double-check that your pajamas hide the diaper well." Sarah took a deep breath, feeling a flicker of excitement alongside the nerves. "I think... I think I want to try it. Having the sleepover here, I mean. It feels less scary than sleeping at Kate's house." Her mom squeezed her hand reassuringly. "I think that's a brave and wise choice. We can make sure everything is set up to help you feel comfortable and confident." Sarah exhaled slowly, nodding. "Okay. I'll ask Kate if she wants to sleep over here next weekend. I'll just tell her my house is better because... because we have a trampoline! And a popcorn machine!" Her mom laughed, eyes twinkling. "Those are excellent selling points. I'm sure she'll be thrilled." Sarah managed a smile, feeling a weight lift off her chest. Maybe this could work. Maybe she could have a normal sleepover, even with the bedwetting. It would take some extra planning and courage, but she was starting to believe it was possible. Her mom enveloped her in a warm hug. "I'm so proud of you, Sarah. You're facing your fears head-on. That's true bravery, you know." Sarah nestled into the embrace, drawing strength from her mom's steadfast support. She knew there would still be challenges and scary moments ahead. But for now, she allowed herself to feel a spark of hope and excitement. With her mom in her corner and a solid plan, perhaps even the biggest obstacles could be overcome, one diaper and one sleepover at a time. *** The next day at school, Sarah nervously approached Kate during lunch. "Hey, Kate? I was wondering... instead of me sleeping over at your house, would you maybe want to have a sleepover at my house this weekend?" Kate's eyes widened slightly, and she fidgeted with her sandwich. "Oh, um... I don't think I can this weekend. My family has... plans." Sarah's heart sank, but she tried not to let her disappointment show. "Oh, okay. No worries. Maybe another time?" Kate nodded, not quite meeting Sarah's eyes. "Yeah, definitely. Another time for sure." The rest of the school day dragged by, Sarah's mind spinning with worries and what-ifs. Had she said something wrong? As soon as she got home, Sarah sought out her mom, finding her folding laundry in the living room. "Mom? I asked Kate about sleeping over here, but she said she can't. She seemed kind of weird about it." Her mom set down the shirt she was folding, patting the couch cushion next to her. Sarah plopped down with a sigh. "I'm sorry, sweetie. Did she say why she couldn't?" her mom asked gently. Sarah shrugged, picking at a loose thread on the couch. "She just said her family has plans this weekend. But it felt like maybe there was more to it." Her mom nodded thoughtfully. "It's possible her family does have something going on. Or maybe she's just not ready for sleepovers yet, for her own reasons." Sarah hadn't considered that. She chewed her lip, thinking. "You mean... like maybe she's worried about something too? Like I am with the bedwetting?" "It's possible," her mom said with a soft smile. "Everyone has their own challenges and fears, even if we can't always see them." Sarah leaned against her mom, absorbing this idea. "So what should I do? I don't want to pressure her or make things weird." Her mom wrapped an arm around Sarah's shoulders, giving a comforting squeeze. "I think the best thing is to keep being a good friend, just like you always are. Let Kate know the invitation is open, but don't push. When she's ready, she'll let you know." Sarah nodded slowly. "Okay. I can do that." She hesitated, then added quietly, "I just really wanted to try having a sleepover. To feel... normal." Her mom pressed a kiss to the top of Sarah's head. "I know, sweetie. And you will, when the time is right. In the meantime, how about we have our own special sleepover this weekend? We can camp out in the living room, make popcorn, and watch all your favorite movies." Sarah managed a small smile at that. "With sleeping bags and everything?" "Absolutely. And I'll even let you choose the toppings for our sundaes." Sarah giggled, feeling a bit lighter. "Even if I want gummy bears and chocolate sauce?" "Even then," her mom agreed with a grin. "It'll be our own special tradition." Sarah hugged her mom tightly, grateful for her unwavering support and understanding. The disappointment over the sleepover still stung a little, but her mom's love and the promise of their own special sleepover helped soothe it. Maybe Kate just needed time, Sarah thought. Just like Sarah had needed time to work up the courage for a sleepover invitation. And in the meantime, she could focus on enjoying the little moments of connection and normalcy, even if they looked a bit different than she had imagined. With a deep breath and a determined nod, Sarah hopped off the couch, ready to start planning their living room campout.
  4. Well, here goes nothing. I have posted on ABDL sites before but I don't think my heart was really in those stories. That has changed now, this story is one that I have put plenty of work into and I am finally ready to test it out on a real audience. I have a few chapters ready in the coming weeks but, based on how things go I hope to move to a regular schedule as I have lots of plans! Note regarding grammar, well I am terrible at it. I don't have an editor and rely mainly on re-reads and free web grammar checks so, don't judge me too bad, ha! Hope you Enjoy! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The sound of a flip-flop smacking the bottom of a foot and the ground in an annoying, repetitive beat filled the car as they approached their destination. “Tara, stop that!” her mother spoke sharply. Tara leaned up from the clenched position she was in at the back of the van and pressed her foot down hard to stop the tapping. She had been holding back her bladder for the better part of the trip. The freeway separating Tara’s house from her mother’s best friend was legendary. She had been holding back the two colas she had pounded at lunch and was thankful the end was nearly in sight. “I keep telling you it's not healthy for you to keep doing this to yourself; I thought we were past this.” Diane continued. In her current condition, Tara couldn’t help but agree with her. Ever since she was little, she had issues with bathroom breaks. As a small child, she was potty trained early, but that did not stop her from constantly having accidents. Her mom always said she had her ‘head in the clouds’; she would be so focused on something that nothing else would matter… nothing. As she grew older, Tara continued to have accidents that would go up and down in frequency. When she started school, she earned the unpleasant nickname ‘Tinkle Tara’. Between accidents and a bout with bedwetting when she was 7 and 9 years old, it looked like she was doomed to it. However, for whatever reason, a switch had flipped, and it had been nearly 8 years since ‘Tinkle Tara’ was uttered. On the other hand, in the last few months, Tara has been putting her bathroom training through the ringer. Time after time, she found herself holding her bladder and aching from the effort. Whether it was at the mall, watching a movie, or sitting through classes, the urge to go was becoming more frequent and urgent each time. She had not told her mother that she almost always felt the need to go ‘right now’ whenever she had to pee. It never helped matters that her mother was a health nut and had drilled into her to keep hydrated, so she always was drinking water. It was a habit, but then again, it was only in the last few months that things started to go sideways. Now Tara was also going to be playing ‘big sister/babysitter’ to a 10 year old. Her mother and Brittany’s, had been friends since High School and now work for the same company. Both had been married and are now divorced. With lucrative jobs and a daughter, they were about as close as any family member. So when they both were chosen to go overseas to be in charge of operations in a new business move for the company, they quickly decided the plan. As Tara was 18, she would watch and take care of Britteny until the two mothers got back, which would be around the beginning of the summer. “Now remember, you have to be in charge of Brittany and keep up with your school work. Those are the two most important things,” her mother said, for about the hundredth time. “Mom, I know. I have hung out with Brittany plenty of times before,” Tara countered. “Not for this long and with this many responsibilities. Plus, Cathrine has… Well something else that you are going to have to keep track of,” her mom finished. “Oh?” the girl raised her eyebrow. “She will tell you,” her mother said giving her a look that said, this is serious. As the van pulled into the garage of Cathrine and Brittany’s home, Tara shot like a bullet out the door into the house. Catherine was blurred as she shot for the bathroom in the room she usually stayed in on the second floor. Scrambling through the door, the sight of the bathroom made Tara relax. “No!” she gasped, hurriedly tired to get the button on her shorts undone. She had relaxed too early, and now things were out of control. Finally sitting on the seat, a sharp but blissful relief crept over her. She had not realized how much and how painful this time had been. Tara knew that she should stop doing this but, for now, inspected the damage to her shorts. The whole crotch of the garment was a darker shade of blue and was a lost cause. Luckily, she had one other pair close to these that she could grab from her bag and slip into. This was only the third time this had happened, but it certainly was not something she enjoyed. Slipping into fresh clothes, she made her way back down to the living room to ‘officially’ greet Cathrine and Brittany. “Whew, sorry about that,” she greeted Catherine. “It’s alright, pretty on par for you, ha!” Cathrine jested, then her voice went low,“Follow me to the kitchen.” Her mother was talking with Brittany, and the girl was looking like she did not have much to say, so she followed Catherine. “So there is something that I have been keeping from you; I just told her mother last night,” she let out with a long breath. “Oh no, is something wrong?” Tara blurted out. “No, no, nothing serious, but… Brittany has been having some troubles. Bathroom troubles,” she responded flatly. A heat rose in Tara’s cheeks, and she simply said, “Oh…” “Now I know that you had your own issues, but I recently saw a book about accidents among older children and teenagers. I have Brittany following some rules that are designed to help her get through this phase.” Cathrine explained as she put a hardcover book on the counter. “The front of the book explains how the rules work - the ins and outs as they were. And in the back there is the list of rules and a little chart if you need it,” she went on. Tara picked up the book, and before she could utter a word, Cathrine continued, “You obviously don’t have to read it, and Brittany knows the first two rules by heart now, but you should read them and she has to follow them. Supplies are in the upstairs hall closet.” “Supplies?” the girl questioned. “Well, in a nutshell, Brittany has to use protection whenever she has accidents. The more accidents, the more protection, and the more…eh… privileges she loses.” the older woman explained. “Ah, well, I guess that makes sense.” Tara concluded. She couldn’t believe it, Brittany was in diapers! It was a shock only because there had never been a hint to her that her little friend may have had such troubles. Well, Tara herself was smaller, but not terribly so, but she was still taller by a couple of inches. Brittany had a heart shaped face, round blue eyes, and shorter brunette hair, while Tara had sandy blonde hair past her shoulders, brown eyes, and a longer face. Both had followed their mother’s genes, like matched sets. “Cathrine, we need to get to the airport,” her own mother called out. “Oh yes, coming!” she replied, and then to Tara, “Just read the rules and make sure Brittany follows them, simple as it gets!” With that, she hugged Tara and made her way to the living room, where her daughter and Tara’s mother were. There were the usual tearful goodbyes, as the realization of how long it would be before they were all together again sunk in. All too soon, it was just Tara and Brittany watching TV in silence as the girls both recovered from the painful departure. Tara ordered pizza as a way of cheering them both up, and by the time the large pizza and sodas had been consumed, it was close to bedtime. She, Tara, knew it was time to broach the subject. She decided to do so in a manner that showed she trusted Brittany to know what she had to do. “Well, I guess it is time for bed, Brit,” she stated. Brittany yawned. “Yeah, I guess so.” The girl got up from the couch and made her way to the stairs. “Wait, Brittany!” she called to stop the girl. “Is there something we need to talk about? Some rules?” The younger girl froze, and she stiffened as she turned to face Tara, so she went on the offensive. “Before you say anything, it's alright. I had problems when I was around your age,” she tried to soothe Brittany. “I don’t want to follow the rules without mom,” she almost spat back at Tara. “Look, this will go smoothly if we just follow what your mom wants you to do.” Tara countered. “But… it's just… It's so embarrassing, and I want to just be normal.” Brittany pleaded, “Please don't make me do them.” It nearly broke Tara’s heart to see Brittany clinging onto a small hope that she would be out of whatever she had been enduring. “What exactly are the rules you are supposed to follow, i haven't read them yet because I want you to tell me,” Tara said. “Well, umm… you… There are five rules, and if you have any, you know. Then you start at 1 and go from there.” Brittany mumbled. “I see, and what rule are you on now?” She questioned further. “1B,” Brittany said out of the side of her mouth. “1B?” “Yeah, the first rule has three parts… some kind of like grace period before the rest of the rules, I guess.” Brittany had crossed her arms and had not looked at Tara since she started talking about the rules. “How far have you gone down the list?” Tara asked with complete curiosity. “Just two, but it was awful.” Brittany huffed. Tara was in a bind; she didn’t want to fight Brittany for weeks on end. And she didn’t want to have to deal with Brittany having accidents she could prevent. But most of all, she did want to have fun with Brittany; she really was like a little sister. The girl shouldn’t have to feel alone in this… then it hit her. It was drastic, but it just might work. “Alright, let's look at 1B,” Tara announced. Going into the kitchen, she opened the back of the book and found the page with 1A at the top. She read out, “1A - a single day-time accident will result in a pull-up for 1 day and night.” Turning the page, she also read, “1B - a single night-time accident will result in regular pull-ups for 2 days & night-time pull-ups for 2 nights.” Brittany was bright red but Tara talked fast to ease the embarrassment. “So you…” “The night before last, this is my second night. Mom let me go without during the day today because she was leaving,” the girl clarified. “Good, then we will both follow the rules going forward.” Tara stated. “Both?” Brittany asked. “Both,” she replied. “What good is that? It's still just me that will have to do any of it!” Brittany screeched. “Hold on. Did you see me dash upstairs when I got here?” Tara asked, and the girl nodded. “Well, I didn't quite make it, and my shorts got a bit wet. So I guess that puts me on 1A, right?” she said, matter of fact. “You're lying,” Brittany huffed, but Tara was prepared for this. A quick trip to her room and her shorts from earlier presented to Brittany were all the evidence she needed. “Whoa!” Brittany exclaimed. “Told you, so we will both be in pull-ups tonight. Your mom gave you a break, so we will just go with the pull-ups tonight. And if we are both dry in the morning, this all resets, right?” She asked cheerily. “Yeah, but… but… “ Brittany couldn’t come up with an argument. “Now come on, we are still about the same size; let's see if they fit and we can get off to bed.” Tara led the dumbstruck girl up the stairs and to the closet. It was packed with white boxes, each labeled in the upper corner. The shelf at chest height had two opened boxes, one of the left read ‘Slims’. Thinking these must be the pull-ups she grabbed two, and handed one to Brittany. “Let’s both get pjs on, i will come to your room in about 10 minutes.” Tara said as she closed her door behind her. Throwing the pull-up on the bed, it suddenly hit Tara what she was about to do. It had been so long since she had worn something like that she almost felt as if it stared back at her. As if this meant more than just a means to an end. Shaking her head, she inspected the pull-up; it wasn’t any of the major brands she knew. In fact, it only had an “R” in the center of the waistband to indicate a brand. The sides were just a bit longer than the width of her hand and the padding looked fairly thin, but then it was just a pull-up. Changing into a tank top with thin shoulder straps, she placed her usual PJ pants next to the pull up on the bed. Stepping into the pull-up she began to doubt that she would fit, yet as she dragged it up to her waist, it never seemed to tighten. Standing there, 18 years old, and in a pull-up, it may as well have been fitted for her. It clung to her a bit but didn’t feel tight, and she felt the leg holes conform around her leg just below her butt, a perfect fit. She walked around and noted the extra padding and the overall ‘bulk’ she was not accustomed to as she moved. Satisfied, she pulled her PJs over the pull-up and went to see Brittany. Knocking on the door, the girl called out that she was ready. Tara was momentarily taken aback as Brittany had some small shorts and the diaper spilled out of the top and the sides. “All set?” she asked. “Yeah… I guess,” but Brittany kept glancing at Tara's PJs. Pulling the band of her pants down a bit, Tara showed the top of the pull and said, “Fitted just fine.” Tara began to giggle, and a smile reached Brittany's face as well. Soon they were laughing hard at the situation, and the tension was broken between them. “Night, Brit, see in the morning.” Tara chuckled out. “Night, Tara” was the reply as the younger girl got into bed. Back in her own room, Tara turned off the lights and got under the streets, exhausted. However, she almost immediately realized why Brittany’s shorts were so small. Being under covers, in pants, and in a pull-up was not the most comfortable thing. But tiredness eventually overtook Tara, and she drifted off.
  5. Here we go again. As I had just started writing my first story ever (Whispers in the Dark), I already learned a ton. While I still uses crutches (AI), I thought I could already use what I've learned with Whispers in the Dark and apply it to a new, more thought out story. This one is already mostly outlined, has longer chapters and a completely different theme to it. I will still continue Whispers in the Dark of course, but while that one is only roughly planned in my head, this new one is fully planned out on paper. Except for one wetting scene, the build up is rather slow, but it will be worth it. I have a lot planned for this story. You can view the first 3 chapters as some kind of very long prologue. Let me know what you think! Under Pressure Innocence in the Shadow of Power Chapter 1 - Birthday Under the soothing rush of the shower, I felt the weight of today pressing down on me. It was a pivotal moment, the divide between the life I'd grown accustomed to and the uncertain horizon ahead. Each droplet mingling with my tears seemed to underscore the harsh reality: I was saying goodbye to the comfort of my tiny apartment, facing the daunting prospect of nowhere to belong. "Happy birthday, Feli," I murmured to my reflection as I emerged from the steam. Felicity von Sterntal—that's my full name. The "von" part adds a touch of German flair, a nod to nobility, though our family's far from royal. My grandparents, German immigrants who made their way to the USA in the 60s, christened me with the nickname "Feli," though it's pronounced more like "Fehly." I never really knew them, as they passed when I was just a baby. Still, I've grown fond of my name. It's distinct, and it ties me to something, even if it's just the echoes of the past. Drawing upon every bit of strength I could muster, I willed a smile onto my lips, hoping to cloak the uncertainty gnawing at my core. The girl in the mirror, barely reaching five feet tall, her deep blue eyes framed by unruly black hair cascading down to her mid-back, reflected my forced composure. Despite my 18 years, she seemed more like a lost teenager navigating the tumult of adolescence rather than on the brink of adulthood. As I locked eyes with her, the facade faltered, exposing the raw loneliness lurking beneath the surface. She lacked the confidence she sought to project. Stepping into my living room—well, my only room—a wave of sadness engulfed me. Today marked the end of calling this place home. Glancing around, memories flooded back, stirring up a mix of nostalgia and sorrow. In one corner stood my tiny kitchen, equipped with just the basics: stove, sink, fridge, and microwave. It had witnessed its fair share of culinary experiments and mishaps. Opposite the kitchen, my bed nestled into another corner, its modest size a testament to the limited space. Despite its smallness, it had cradled me through countless nights of rest and contemplation. Across from the bed, my desk stood, once housing my PC which I'd already packed away. It had been my sanctuary for studying and coding, a space of productivity and focus. And lots and lots of gaming. Now, everything else was neatly packed in boxes, except for my trusty backpack holding the essentials: phone, laptop, and a few changes of clothes. As I surveyed the remnants of my life here, a shroud of uncertainty settled over my thoughts. I scooped up the final crumbs of cereal from the box, a stark reminder of dwindling supplies in my modest kitchen. With a sigh, I sank into the worn chair at my desk, spoon in hand, and retrieved the letter once more. Its contents had been etched into my memory since its arrival on the day of my high school graduation, just weeks ago. As I savored the last bites of cereal, I read over the letter one last time. Dear Felicity, We hope this letter finds you well. It is with careful consideration that your mother and I have reached a decision regarding your financial support. As you have successfully completed your high school education and are soon to reach the age of majority, we believe it is appropriate to adjust our financial arrangements accordingly. Regrettably, we must inform you that, effective immediately, we will no longer be providing you with financial assistance, including your allowance. Furthermore, in light of your impending 18th birthday, arrangements have been made for movers to assist you in vacating the apartment that we have provided for you. We view this transition as a gesture of our support and encouragement as you embark on the next chapter of your life. Please be prepared to surrender your keys to the designated representative upon their arrival. With warm regards, Alexander and Victoria von Sterntal It was a cruel slap in the face, a harsh reminder of my parents' indifference, their decision to cut off the last lifeline of financial support right on the brink of my adulthood. As I absorbed the cold, impersonal words of the letter, a surge of anger and resentment boiled within me. This wasn't just about money; it was a final abandonment, a deliberate shove into the abyss of independence. The memory of how I came to live in this apartment at such a young age flooded back, stirring up a blend of bitterness and resignation. My parents, consumed by their careers and absent from my life, had effectively abandoned their parental duties when I was just fifteen. Their presence had never been significant anyway; nannies had filled the void left by their absence, their faces blending into a blur of caretakers who had come and gone over the years. Despite their neglect, the apartment had provided a semblance of stability in a chaotic world. It was my sanctuary, my own space amidst the turmoil. And now, as they callously stripped away even that small comfort, I couldn't help but feel bitterness at the injustice of it all. With a heavy heart, I folded the letter and set it aside, its implications casting a palpable weight in the air. The cereal in my bowl had lost its appeal, each spoonful a bitter reminder of the uncertainty looming ahead. As the minutes stretched on, I pondered the cruel irony of their supposed "birthday gift," a gesture tinged with spite rather than kindness. And as the harsh reality of my situation settled in, I steeled myself for the turbulent road ahead, resolved to carve out my own path despite the hurdles in my way. As the doorbell shattered the quiet of my apartment, I braced myself for the inevitable. With a steadying breath, I crossed the room and swung open the door, greeted by the stern gaze of a man in his mid-fifties, dressed in a somber suit. His presence filled the doorway, a forewarning of the chaos awaiting me. Introducing himself as a representative of the von Sterntal family, a bitter irony settled over me at the shared surname, a reminder of the tangled connections binding me to this tumultuous moment. Behind him, a group of movers stood with downcast expressions, their sympathetic glances betraying their discomfort at being complicit in my forced eviction. It seemed they had been briefed on the situation, their professional demeanor tinged with a touch of empathy. "Miss von Sterntal," the representative began, his voice laced with formality. "I assume you're aware of the purpose of our visit," he continued, his gaze drifting to the neatly packed boxes scattered throughout the apartment, silent witnesses to the impending upheaval. I simply nodded, the lump in my throat stifling any words that threatened to escape. "Very well," he said briskly, his tone businesslike. "If you could just sign here and hand over the keys, we'll take care of the rest." His smile carried a hint of reassurance, emphasizing that the movers' services came without cost to me. With a resigned acceptance, I took the document and signed it, my signature a stark acknowledgment of my departure from the property. Handing over the keys, I watched as the movers sprang into action, loading my belongings into the waiting truck. It was a transaction devoid of choice, a forced relinquishment of my home, as I stood by, a silent witness to the unraveling of my life. As the movers finished loading my belongings, I slung my backpack over my shoulder, the only link to the life I was leaving behind. With a final click, the representative locked the door, marking the end of an era. As we headed towards the waiting truck, he spoke up once more, offering me a semblance of choice amidst the chaos. "The movers will take you wherever you want," he said, his words a small act of kindness in the midst of turmoil. And just before we parted ways, he added, "Oh, and Miss von Sterntal, happy birthday by the way." His well-wishes hung in the air, a bitter reminder of the cruel twist of fate that marked the day. With a handshake and a farewell, he left me standing there, the taste of bitterness lingering. As the truck pulled away, carrying me towards an uncertain future, I couldn't help but resent the hollow birthday wishes, a stark reminder of the emptiness awaiting me. I directed the movers towards a storage unit I had booked online for a week, a temporary sanctuary for the fragments of my past life. It was a pragmatic solution, born from necessity with the scant funds left to me by my parents. As we navigated the bustling streets of the city, I couldn't shake off the irony of my circumstances. Despite being the offspring of the private owners and executives of a multi-billion-dollar tech empire nestled in the heart of NYC, their generosity towards me had always been in short supply. Their reminders of my status as their "accident" reverberated in my thoughts, a persistent reminder of my position on the fringes of their world. It was a bitter pill to swallow, realizing that despite their wealth and influence, I was little more than an inconvenience to them. And as we unloaded the remnants of my former life into the storage unit, I felt the weight of their neglect bearing down on me, a burden I carried with me into an uncertain future. As the movers drove off, leaving me to face the stark reality of my situation, I gazed at the orderly array of boxes in the storage unit. Each one contained memories and possessions, now symbolizing the entirety of my existence. This was it – my entire life condensed into a confined space, a tangible manifestation of the upheaval that had swept through my world in a single day. Overwhelmed by the enormity of it all, I sank to the ground, tears streaming down my cheeks as emotions flooded over me. Time seemed to blur as I sat amidst my belongings, the weight of my newfound homelessness crashing down on me in relentless waves. In that moment of vulnerability, every suppressed feeling from the day – the abandonment, the betrayal, the uncertainty – converged, drowning me in a torrent of despair. I couldn't tell how long I stayed there, lost in the abyss of my anguish. All I knew was that this was my reality now – adrift in a sea of uncertainty, with nowhere to call home. As I closed the storage unit, a heavy sigh escaped my lips, mingling with the chill of the morning air. My backpack felt like a lifeline, its weight a reminder of the few possessions I still possessed. While my plans for the days ahead seemed meager, tinged with a sense of futility, I trudged along the bustling streets of New York City. Each step carried the weight of uncertainty, a burden I had grown accustomed to bearing alone. As I rounded a corner, my gaze inevitably fell upon the towering silhouette of the Sterntal Technologies skyscraper, its imposing presence etched into the city skyline. I knew every facet of that building all too well, a monument to the wealth and success my parents had achieved. Yet, it also symbolized the stark divide between their world of privilege and my own neglected existence. High above, on the top floor, lay the domain of Alexander and Victoria von Sterntal, my parents, seemingly peering down on me from their ivory tower. The shadow cast by their empire seemed to mirror the shadow they had cast over my life, leaving me in the darkness of their neglect. Shaking my head to dispel the troubling thoughts, I stepped into the warmth of a nearby cafe, seeking refuge from the chill of the city streets. Dwelling on the weight of my circumstances was a luxury I couldn't afford at the moment; practical matters demanded my attention. With each passing moment, the reality of my situation loomed larger—I didn't even have a place to rest my head for the night. The uncertainty gnawed at me, fueling a sense of urgency as I scanned the bustling cafe for a temporary respite from my troubles. Choosing a solitary spot by the expansive window, I couldn't help but feel drawn to the lone chair stationed beside the table. It seemed to mirror my own isolation, a silent companion in the midst of a crowded cafe. As I settled into the seat, I signaled the server and placed an order for a simple tea, mindful of my dwindling funds. The price felt steep for such a basic beverage, but I knew the cost was necessary to gain access to the cafe's WiFi—a lifeline in my current predicament. With a sense of resolve, I awaited my order, hoping that the warmth of the tea would offer some solace amidst the uncertainty of my circumstances. Taking a cautious sip of the steaming tea, I set my laptop upon the table and powered it up, the soft glow of the screen casting a comforting light in the dimly lit cafe. With a sense of determination, I delved into the task at hand, my fingers flying across the keyboard as I navigated through job listings and online applications. The simplicity of my plan belied the daunting reality of my situation—I was an 18-year-old with only a high school diploma, adrift in the competitive landscape of New York City's job market. Yet, despite the odds stacked against me, I poured all my energy into the search, knowing that every opportunity seized could mean the difference between survival and succumbing to the shadows of my circumstances. As I sifted through yet another round of discouraging rejection emails flooding my inbox, my focus was abruptly shattered by the boisterous entrance of a man engaged in a heated phone conversation. His voice carried above the ambient chatter of the cafe, drawing the attention of patrons with its intensity. Despite my initial reluctance to eavesdrop, I found myself inadvertently tuning in to his conversation, snippets of disdain toward a VIP client punctuating the air. Intrigued, I observed him as he made his way to the counter, his animated gestures betraying the gravity of his conversation. With a sense of curiosity, I couldn't help but wonder about the complexities of his world, momentarily distracted from the weight of my own struggles by the drama unfolding before me. Feigning engrossment in my laptop screen, I diverted my gaze as the man collected his coffee and turned in my direction. Discomfort prickled at the edges of my consciousness; I loathed the idea of being caught staring, a violation of the unspoken etiquette of public spaces. With practiced nonchalance, I buried myself in the facade of productivity, my fingers tracing absent patterns on the keyboard as I scrolled through meaningless content. As the man fell silent, a fleeting sense of dread coiled within me, only to be shattered by the resumption of his conversation moments later. Relief washed over me as he departed the cafe without so much as a second glance in my direction, leaving me to exhale a breath I hadn't realized I'd been holding. The brief encounter served as a stark reminder of the delicate balance between privacy and observation in the bustling landscape of city life. As the hours slipped away, so too did the fragile tendrils of hope that had buoyed my spirits earlier in the day. Despite my best efforts, the job search yielded little more than a string of rejections, each one serving as a stark reminder of the uphill battle I faced in securing employment. With a heavy heart, I conceded to the reality of the situation—I had made little progress, and time was slipping away. Gathering my belongings and tucking my laptop securely into my backpack, I steeled myself for the next hurdle: finding shelter for the night. The uncertainty loomed large, casting a shadow over my already precarious existence, but I refused to succumb to despair. With determination fueling my steps, I pushed open the door of the cafe and stepped back out into the bustling streets of New York City. With a bag of chips clasped tightly in my hand, I embarked on a solitary journey through the labyrinth of city streets, my footsteps echoing against the pavement as I wandered aimlessly. The neon glow of storefronts illuminated the impending darkness, casting fleeting shadows that danced across the concrete. Hunger gnawed at my stomach, a constant reminder of the meager sustenance I had managed to scrounge up for dinner. Yet, as I roamed the unfamiliar terrain, a sense of helplessness washed over me, amplifying the weight of my circumstances. The prospect of renting a room or even a bed felt like an impossible luxury, far beyond the reach of my limited means. Lost in the sea of uncertainty, I struggled to discern a path forward, the cityscape looming around me like an insurmountable obstacle. Sitting down heavily on a bench, I sought solace in the simple act of munching on the salt-flavored chips, their flavor resembling the silent tears tracing paths down my cheeks. As I gazed into the distance, my eyes inevitably landed on the looming presence of the Sterntal Technologies skyscraper once again, its towering silhouette a constant reminder of my own inadequacy in the shadow of my parents' success. A surge of defiance rose within me, driving me to shake off the suffocating weight of helplessness that threatened to engulf me. With a resolute shake of my head, I refused to surrender to despair. Pushing myself upright, I continued to scour the streets for any glimmer of hope, a beacon amidst the darkness that threatened to consume me whole. Rounding a corner, my weary eyes alighted upon a surprisingly pristine alleyway nestled beside the imposing facade of a law firm. Shielded from the harsh gaze of the bustling street and buffered from the relentless gusts of wind that swept through the city, the alley offered a semblance of respite amidst the chaos of urban life. With darkness descending upon the cityscape and exhaustion weighing heavy upon my shoulders, I knew that this secluded alcove would have to suffice for the night. Despite the pang of discomfort that gnawed at my conscience, I resolved to make the best of the situation, clinging to the fleeting sense of security offered by the sheltered confines of the alleyway. With a weary sigh, I nestled against the unyielding coolness of the concrete wall, my jacket wrapped tightly around me in a feeble attempt to stave off the chill of the night air. Clutching my backpack to my chest like a lifeline, I sought solace in the familiar weight of my belongings, their presence a source of comfort amidst the uncertainty that loomed around me. As exhaustion weighed heavy upon my eyelids, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to drift into the welcoming embrace of sleep, the cacophony of the city fading into the background as I surrendered to the oblivion of slumber. In the solitude of the alleyway, I found a fleeting sense of peace, a respite from the trials and tribulations that had plagued me throughout the day. And so, beneath the watchful gaze of the moonlight, I surrendered myself to the darkness, seeking refuge in the sanctuary of dreams. Chapter 2 - John I woke up to the raucous symphony of the waking city, my body stiff and sore from the uncomfortable concrete floor of the alley. The cold seeped into my bones, a reminder of the unforgiving night that had passed. Determination surged within me as I made a mental note to invest in a sleeping bag, albeit a budget-friendly one. Luxury was a distant concept now. Every expense had to be carefully weighed against necessity, but not freezing to death seemed necessary enough. The distant rumble of a garbage truck echoed down the street, prompting me to glance towards the nearby dumpster that had offered me some semblance of privacy throughout the night. Taking it as my cue to depart, I pushed myself up from the cold concrete, aching muscles protesting the movement. With a determined resolve, I reaffirmed my plan for the day, the same as yesterday, unaltered despite the discomforts of the night. With my trusty backpack snug against my back, I traversed the bustling streets, a lone figure amidst the throngs of morning commuters. The aroma of freshly baked goods wafted from a nearby bakery, tempting me with its promise of sustenance. Yielding to the growling protest of my stomach, I indulged in a modest yet satisfying sandwich, procured with the meager funds at my disposal. Satiated, albeit temporarily, I continued on my journey, guided by a sense of familiarity towards the same cafe that had become my refuge the day before. Entering the cafe, I was greeted by a comforting wave of warmth and the familiar aroma of brewing coffee. It felt like a sanctuary amidst the chaos of my current circumstances. Glancing over to the corner where I had sat the day before, I breathed a sigh of relief to find it still vacant, my spot waiting for me like an old friend. With a sense of quiet determination, I settled into the familiar surroundings, ordering another one of the overpriced teas that had become a guilty pleasure amidst my frugality. Opening my laptop, I delved once more into the relentless task of scouring job listings, navigating the virtual labyrinth in search of a beacon of hope amidst the sea of rejections. It was a bitter irony that plagued my thoughts as I sifted through the digital landscape of job postings. The online forums, where praise flowed freely for my coding prowess, seemed worlds apart from the harsh reality of my current situation. Despite being self-taught and garnering accolades from virtual strangers, I had faltered in monetizing my skills, relegating them to the realm of mere hobbyism. Coding and gaming had long served as my refuge, a sanctuary from the tumultuous years of high school and the suffocating grip of loneliness. Yet, as I now grappled with the daunting task of securing employment to sustain myself, the weight of my perceived failure pressed down upon me like a suffocating blanket. If only my parents had told me sooner, I would’ve probably had something figured out by now. Lost in the labyrinth of my own thoughts, I found myself gazing absently out the window, the passing scenery a blur against the canvas of my mind. It was then that I noticed the familiar figure of the man from the day before, striding purposefully towards the entrance of the cafe. A pang of apprehension gripped me, prompting a swift diversion of my attention back to the glowing screen of my laptop. Tuning in to the ambient sounds of the cafe, I couldn't help but overhear his order, a simple request for a coffee to go, mirroring his routine from the previous day. A subtle sense of curiosity stirred within me, mingling with a tinge of unease as I pondered the significance of his presence once more. As I remained engrossed in my task of scouring job listings and dispatching applications into the digital void, the absence of the man's departure did not escape my notice. Despite his initial intention of ordering a coffee to go, the distinct lack of movement behind me hinted at his lingering presence within the confines of the cafe. Resolutely keeping my focus trained on the flickering glow of my laptop screen, I resisted the temptation to steal a glance over my shoulder, preferring to remain ensconced in my own world. Time drifted by in the steady rhythm of keystrokes and mouse clicks, punctuated only by the murmurs of other patrons and the occasional clink of ceramic against tabletops. It wasn't until a considerable while later that I observed his departure from the corner of my eye, his enigmatic presence departing as quietly as it had arrived. A fleeting curiosity stirred within me, fleeting thoughts of his peculiar aura and expensive attire crossing my mind before swiftly dissipating amidst the urgency of my own endeavors. As the day wore on and my focus waned, I made the decision to call it quits, at least for the time being. With a newfound determination fueled by a semblance of planning, I bid farewell to the comforting confines of the cafe and ventured back out into the bustling streets. Remembering the necessity of securing a sleeping bag for the impending night, I retraced my steps to the store I had spotted that morning. Scanning the shelves for the most budget-friendly option, I finally settled on the cheapest offering. Though it offered no protection against dampness, it was a small comfort knowing that it would stave off the biting cold, leaving me with enough funds to sustain myself with nourishment for a few more days to come. With a sense of resignation gnawing at my insides, I purchased another bag of chips, though acutely aware of their meager nutritional value. As I trudged back towards the alley that had become my makeshift refuge, I couldn't help but cast a glance towards the towering spire that housed my parents' corporate empire. Biting down on a chip, the taste a bitter reminder of my circumstances, I felt a surge of despair welling within me. The sight of their skyscraper loomed over me like a mocking specter, a constant reminder of the chasm that separated us, both physically and emotionally. With clenched teeth and a fervent hope burning within my chest, I prayed that this dismal routine would soon become nothing more than a painful memory of a bygone era. As the sun dipped below the horizon and the biting chill of the night descended upon the city, I nestled into the familiarity of my chosen spot within the alley. With the thin barrier of the sleeping bag offering a modicum of warmth, I settled down, leaning against my backpack for a semblance of comfort. Tears welled in my eyes, tracing silent pathways down my cheeks, as the crushing weight of my predicament enveloped me once more. In the darkness, surrounded by the echoes of solitude, I felt the suffocating embrace of hopelessness tighten its grip around my heart. Yet, amidst the despair, a flicker of determination burned within me, a stubborn refusal to surrender to the engulfing darkness. Clinging to that glimmer of resilience like a lifeline, I vowed silently to myself that I would not succumb, that I would persevere against the odds, no matter how insurmountable they seemed. For in the depths of my despair, I found a resolve that whispered fiercely in the silence: I could not give up. I would not give up. As I stirred from my fitful slumber, the city had already sprung to life around me, its bustling energy a stark contrast to the quiet solitude of the alley. Despite the persistent ache that clung to my body like a lingering shadow, I couldn't help but acknowledge the small comfort afforded by the sleeping bag wrapped around me. Unlike the previous night, the shivers that had plagued me were noticeably absent. The sleeping bag had proven to be a worthwhile investment. With a weary yet grateful sigh, I rose to my feet and carefully packed up my sleeping bag, folding it neatly as I prepared to face another day. Embracing the familiarity of my newfound routine, I steeled myself for the challenges that lay ahead. As I retraced the familiar steps of my routine, grabbing the same sandwich from the same bakery and making my way to the same cafe, I couldn't help but marvel at the swiftness with which humans could fall into patterns. Yet, upon entering the cafe, the comfort of routine shattered in an instant. Seated at my usual spot in front of the window, in the corner, was the enigmatic man who had piqued my curiosity the days before. His gaze was fixed out the window, lost in thought as he sipped on his coffee. A sense of intrigue tinged with apprehension washed over me as I hesitated in the doorway, uncertain of how to proceed in the wake of this unexpected disruption to my routine. With a resentful glance at the man's back, I took a seat behind him, my frustration simmering beneath the surface as I ordered my tea and opened my laptop to resume my job hunt. Sighing heavily, I couldn't help but feel the weight of disappointment as I sifted through the slew of new rejections that had flooded my inbox. Another day stretching out before me, seemingly destined to end in the same vein of fruitless endeavors and dashed hopes. Lost in the rhythm of typing out applications, I was jolted from my focus by the subtle stirrings of the man in front of me. Ignoring the uneasy feeling creeping up my spine, I kept my gaze fixed firmly on the screen, hoping to avoid any unwanted interactions. Yet, despite my efforts to feign indifference, I could sense his probing gaze boring into me, a silent weight that I could no longer ignore. After what felt like an eternity of silent scrutiny, I relented, lifting my eyes from the screen to meet his gaze. To my surprise, he had moved closer, now sitting directly in front of me, his eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "Hi, I'm John," he said, extending a hand in greeting, but I remained rigid, my gaze locked in a glare, still nursing my resentment for his disruption of my routine. His attempt at cordiality was met with my silent rebuke. "All right, all right," he continued, his tone laced with a hint of apology, "I apologize for taking your spot, but I needed an excuse to talk to you." His words hung in the air, punctuated by the weight of his admission. Despite my lingering irritation, a flicker of curiosity sparked within me, compelling me to lower my guard ever so slightly. "That's a pretty bad excuse," I retorted sharply, my glare unwavering as I remained guarded. "Yeah, probably," he chuckled in response, his admission punctuated by a hint of self-awareness. Yet, before I could respond further, he continued, his demeanor shifting to a more serious tone. "Anyway, I wanted to make you an offer," he stated, his eyes appraising me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "And I think you'd be perfect for this." Despite my lingering apprehension, the mention of an offer piqued my curiosity, stirring a mixture of intrigue and caution within me. His lingering gaze, however, remained a discomforting reminder of the unease that still lingered between us. "What kind of offer?" I inquired, raising an eyebrow in suspicion as he smirked in response, a gesture that already grated on my nerves. "It's something I can't talk about in detail here, but it will be very profitable for you and you seem perfect for this," he replied, his gaze lingering on me in a way that made me uneasy. He jotted down his phone number on a piece of paper and slid it across the table before standing up. "I bet you could really use some money right now," he remarked, his eyes trailing over to my backpack and sleeping bag beside me, sending a chill down my spine. As he made his exit from the cafe, he spoke once more, his parting words hanging in the air like a weight upon my shoulders. "Give me a ring, Miss von Sterntal," he said, the mention of my name sending a jolt of mortification through me. I watched in silence as he left the cafe, his words echoing in my mind, leaving me feeling exposed and vulnerable in their wake. As I sat there, grappling with the unsettling revelation that dawned upon me, I pieced together the puzzle in my mind. He had been watching me, studying my every move. Perhaps he had glanced over my shoulder yesterday, observing the desperation with which I scoured job listings and sifted through rejection letters. My name, Felicity von Sterntal, had undoubtedly been revealed through the numerous applications I had submitted, a detail he could have easily gleaned. And the presence of the sleeping bag, a symbol of my desperation and downtrodden circumstances, likely provided him with the final confirmation he needed. It became painfully clear that I must have appeared to him as the perfect victim for whatever scheme he was plotting. The realization sent a chill down my spine, a wave of vulnerability washing over me as I grappled with the unsettling implications of his calculated observation. With a sense of unease settling in the pit of my stomach, I resolved to proceed with caution, wary of the dangers that lurked beneath the surface of his enticing offer. As I continued to sift through job offers, the memory of John and his mysterious offer lingered in the recesses of my mind like a persistent whisper. Despite the reservations gnawing at my conscience, I couldn't shake the allure of his seemingly affluent demeanor and the enigmatic promise he had made. His professional attire and confident demeanor bespoke a level of wealth and influence that was undeniably intriguing, especially for someone who appeared to be in his late twenties. Yet, as I found myself briefly succumbing to the fleeting temptation, a resolute determination surged within me. I shook my head. I refused to entertain the notion of compromising my principles, even in the face of such uncertainty and desperation. The thought of possibly engaging in anything of a sexual nature for monetary gain was quickly dismissed, my self-worth and dignity too precious to be bartered away. Also it’s not like I have any sexual experience anyway. However, despite my resolve, a speck of curiosity about John and his mysterious offer lingered in the recesses of my mind. As I continued to sift through job offers, his presence remained a lingering question mark, tugging at the edges of my consciousness with a persistent allure that I couldn't quite shake. The day dragged on, each passing moment marked by the familiar sting of disappointment as my efforts yielded no success. Despite the mysterious interruption earlier, I quickly regained my focus, returning to the monotonous routine of job hunting. A while later, seated in the same spot, beneath the looming shadow of the skyscraper that towered above me and reminded me of my past, I found myself lost in thought, munching on the same kind of chips that had become a staple of my meager diet. As I chewed on the familiar salty snack, the memories of the past days flooded through me, a relentless tide of reminders of my struggles and setbacks. The relentless cycle of uncertainty weighed heavily on my mind, a constant reminder of the uphill battle I faced in clawing my way out of the depths of despair. Amidst the turmoil of my thoughts, a simple realization emerged: I needed to break free from the confines of this repetitive existence, starting with something as simple as changing my dinner menu for tomorrow. With a heavy sigh, I rose from my seat and began the familiar trek towards my secluded alley. As I passed by the office of the law firm, now a fixture in my daily surroundings, I couldn't help but steal a longing glance through the windows, pondering the lives of those within. Lost in idle daydreams, my attention was abruptly shattered when I found myself locking eyes with a man about to step into an elevator at the back of the lobby. It was John, and to my horror, he had noticed me too. Panic surged through me like a tidal wave, flushing my cheeks with embarrassment as I hastily averted my gaze and bolted around the corner, seeking refuge in the safety of my alley sanctuary. The encounter left me rattled, a knot of apprehension coiling in the pit of my stomach as I grappled with the unsettling implications of our unexpected meeting. Exhaustion weighed heavily upon me as I settled into my makeshift resting place behind the dumpster, seeking solace in the refuge of sleep. Yet, despite my weariness, rest proved elusive as I found myself caught in a hazy limbo between wakefulness and slumber. Memories of the day swirled around in my mind like a tumultuous whirlwind, refusing to grant me the respite I so desperately sought, leaving me in a disorienting haze where they swirled like fragments of a fractured reality. Amidst the fog of my memories, John's face emerged intermittently, a haunting presence that lingered on the fringes of my consciousness. Despite my best efforts to find respite in sleep, his haunting gaze seemed to follow me into the realm of dreams, casting a shadow of unease over the fragile sanctuary of my thoughts. And so, I remained suspended in a daze, trapped in the liminal space between consciousness and oblivion, grappling with the unsettling echoes of the day's events that refused to be silenced. As I drifted on the precipice of sleep, I was violently yanked back into consciousness by the sensation of someone shaking me with rough urgency. With a gasp, my eyes flew open to behold two looming figures, their silhouettes cast in stark relief against the feeble glow of the street lantern that pierced the darkness of the alley. A scream tore from my throat, raw and primal, as fear surged through every fiber of my being, rendering me paralyzed in shock. Tears streamed down my face in torrents, blurring my vision as I trembled uncontrollably, a helpless captive to the terror that gripped me in its merciless embrace. Frozen in place, I could do naught but gaze up at the looming shadows, consumed by a suffocating sense of vulnerability in the face of the unknown. "Hey girl, give us all of your money!" one of the figures demanded, their voice dripping with menace as a sinister smirk danced upon their lips, barely visible in the dim illumination of the street lantern. "I-I-I don't have a-any," I managed to stammer out through trembling lips, my voice barely above a whisper as tears continued to stream down my face, betraying my overwhelming fear. Before I could even comprehend their next move, they lunged forward, seizing my backpack from my grasp with ruthless efficiency. Despite my feeble attempts to resist, I found myself held down by unseen hands, rendered powerless by the shock that still held me captive in its grip. Helplessly, I watched as they emptied the contents of my backpack onto the cold pavement, their greedy hands sifting through my meager belongings with callous disregard. Each item strewn haphazardly before me served as a stark reminder of the fragility of my existence, a harsh testament to the cruelty of fate in a world that showed no mercy to the downtrodden. "HEY!" a voice suddenly pierced the tense air, echoing through the alleyway as the sound of running footsteps grew louder. "What's going on here? Leave her alone!" the voice thundered with authority, sending a shiver down my spine. "Oh shit, let's go," one of the figures muttered to the other, their panicked voices barely audible over the pounding of my heart. With swift movements, they fled towards the other end of the alley, their forms disappearing into the darkness as they vanished from sight. The mysterious man, who had come to my rescue, pursued them briefly before coming to a halt, realizing they were already out of reach. With a heavy exhale, he turned his attention back to me, his gaze softening as he took in the sight before him. I remained huddled atop my sleeping bag, my face buried in my knees which I clutched tightly to my chest. Shivers wracked my body as tears streamed down my cheeks, mingling with the remnants of fear that still lingered in the air. My meager belongings lay strewn around me, a pitiful testament to the vulnerability that had been laid bare in the face of danger. "Miss von Sterntal?" The words escaped the mysterious man's lips in a gasp of recognition, his hand instinctively rising to cover his mouth as he took in the sight before him. My eyes lifted for the first time, meeting his gaze, and the realization washed over me like a tidal wave. "John?" I spoke up, my voice barely above a whisper as a flood of emotions threatened to overwhelm me. Too many thoughts and feelings raced through my mind at once, leaving me reeling in the aftermath of the harrowing ordeal. In that moment, as our eyes locked in a silent exchange of understanding, the boundaries between us blurred, and I found myself clinging to the unexpected connection that had emerged between us in the midst of chaos. Chapter 3 - Luxury John crouched in front of me, his concern etched on his face. "Are you alright? Did they hurt you?" he asked, his voice gentle yet firm. I shook my head weakly, huddling closer to my knees on the sleeping bag. His eyes scanned the alleyway, taking in the scattered contents of my backpack. "Is this where you've been staying?" he inquired, his tone filled with both curiosity and concern. I nodded silently, feeling a rush of shame at the admission. "I'm sorry you had to see me like this," I murmured, unable to meet his gaze. "I'll just gather my things and leave." As I started to clumsily gather my belongings and was about to stand up from my spot, I noticed the puddle underneath me and the wet clammy feeling of my pants. I must've wet myself out of fear. My face blushed crimson as another pang of shame overcame me. My pace quickened in an effort to get out of this situation as quickly as possible. "Felicity, wait," John said as he gently grabbed my arm, preventing me from packing any further. "Feli," I corrected softly, feeling a wave of vulnerability wash over me as I avoided his gaze. "I like Feli more," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. Slowly, I lifted my eyes to meet his, noticing the genuine concern etched into his expression. He released my arm, realizing he had my attention. "Listen, Feli," John began, his eyes holding mine with a mix of gentleness and authority. "I don't know exactly what your deal is, but I can see you're down on your luck. And I'm sure you have nowhere else to go, right?" he continued, his tone soft yet probing. I nodded meekly, feeling a knot form in my stomach as he scratched the stubble on his chin, his gaze sweeping over the scene before us. "I don't like intruding," he admitted, and I couldn't help but chuckle softly at his remark, recalling our awkward encounter in the café. "But I can't leave a young girl like you out on the streets like this." I looked down, feeling a fresh wave of shame wash over me, making me feel even more vulnerable. "How about you come to my place for tonight? I've got a guest room where you can clean up and get some rest." His gaze fell on the puddle underneath me, and I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment. "Does that sound good?" John asked, his voice tinged with concern. I hesitated for a moment, weighing my options. Despite my apprehension, the thought of a shower and a bed was too tempting to resist. I nodded meekly, realizing I had little choice but to trust him for now. With a sense of gratitude mingled with uncertainty, I allowed John to help me pack up my few belongings. Together, we made our way down the alley towards the street where a car was waiting for him, ready to take me to a place that was entirely unfamiliar yet offered a glimmer of hope in the darkness of the night. As we settled into the backseat of the car, the driver spoke up from the front. "Good evening, Mr. Harrington. Am I still bringing you back to your place?" he inquired, glancing at me through the rearview mirror. "Yes, please bring us home, Chuck," John confirmed, his voice carrying a note of weariness. The level of wealth where you could afford your own personal driver wasn't foreign to me, but it had been quite a few years since I'd experienced it firsthand. I sighed softly as I slumped back into my seat, feeling the uncomfortable wetness of my pants clinging to me, the exhaustion of the encounter finally catching up with me. As we passed through the bustling streets of NYC, my head rested against the cool window, my gaze fixed on the vibrant lights of the nightlife swirling by in a blur of colors and motion. A mix of uncertainty and hope tugged at my mind, a feeling that had become all too familiar to me lately. Amidst the chaos of the city, I couldn't help but wonder what lay ahead for me in this unexpected turn of events. We entered the underground garage, bidding farewell to Chuck as he drove off. The dimly lit space felt strangely quiet after the chaos of the city streets. Following John, we made our way to an elevator, and he pressed the topmost button. The realization dawned on me that John's wealth surpassed what I had initially assumed, a notion that left me both impressed and apprehensive. As we ascended in the elevator, a sense of awkwardness settled between us, the silence punctuated only by the soft hum of the machinery. Finally, the doors opened, revealing a narrow hallway with just one door at the end. A penthouse, I surmised, my heart pounding with a mix of curiosity and trepidation. John opened the door, inviting me into a world I had thought I would never see again. "Make yourself at home," John said, leading us through a small entryway into a sprawling living space. My eyes widened in awe as I took in the grandeur of the room. A luxurious couch sat in front of a massive TV atop a faux fireplace, exuding an air of opulence. One wall was dominated by a floor-to-ceiling window, offering a breathtaking view of the city below. I couldn't help but grimace as I spotted my parents' skyscraper in the distance, a stark reminder of the world I had left behind. An archway led to a spacious kitchen and dining area on one side of the room, while a few steps ascended to a corridor on the other. John guided me down the corridor and opened the first door on his right, revealing the large guest room. A queen-size bed occupied one wall, with a TV mounted opposite and a dresser beneath. In one corner, an en-suite awaited, offering a welcome respite from the chaos of the streets. "There's shower gel, towels, and spare toothbrushes. Do you need anything else?" John asked, his voice filled with genuine concern. I shook my head, still stunned by the luxury and overwhelmed with gratitude. "Alright, I'll let you get cleaned up then," he said, turning to leave before pausing. "Oh, and are you hungry?" My stomach growled involuntarily, betraying my hunger. I was about to decline, not wanting to impose, but John's grin softened my resolve. "I'll make some sandwiches. Just join me in the kitchen when you're done," he said, offering a glimmer of warmth in the midst of uncertainty. With that, he left the en-suite, closing the door behind him, leaving me to soak in the surreal reality of my surroundings. As the warm water cascaded over me in the shower, washing away the grime and weariness of the night, a sense of clarity began to seep back into my mind. "I guess now I have to at least hear him out on his offer," I mumbled to myself, the words echoing in the solitude of the bathroom. Stepping out of the shower, I dried myself off and donned a shirt and sweatpants from my backpack, feeling a semblance of comfort return with each familiar garment. With hesitant steps, I made my way towards the kitchen, where John sat at the dining table, enjoying a sandwich. An identical one sat on a plate opposite him, awaiting my arrival. I sat down, muttering a quiet "Thank you," before taking a bite of the sandwich, savoring the simple pleasure of a warm meal. As I ate, John began to speak, his voice calm yet determined. "Alright, here's the deal," he started, pausing between bites. "I'll let you stay the night and get some rest, and I'll be gone already when you wake up tomorrow." He continued, outlining my options for the following day. "Either you leave before I'm back from work, and I'll leave you alone from now on," he explained, his gaze searching mine for any hint of reaction. "Or you decide to stay and hear out my offer when I come home from work." I swallowed my bite of sandwich, considering his words carefully. "Why don't you just tell me about the offer right now?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. But John shook his head, his expression unreadable. "I can't," he replied firmly. "Not yet, at least. But I can tell you tomorrow evening. You're still free to decline once you've heard it, however." I nodded in understanding, realizing that there was more to this offer than met the eye. With a sense of anticipation tinged with apprehension, I finished my sandwich, knowing that the following day would bring with it a decision that could change the course of my life. "Go and get some rest," John commanded, his tone firm yet not unkind, as he cleared away our plates and brought them to the kitchen. I couldn't help but feel a shiver run down my spine at his authoritative demeanor, but in the face of his generosity, I complied with his request nonetheless. As I settled into the plush comfort of the bed, the warmth enveloping me like a gentle embrace, I made a silent vow to myself. I wouldn't let fear or uncertainty hold me back any longer. I would hear him out the next day, whatever his offer may be. "I just really, really hope it's nothing sexual," I whispered to myself, the words lingering in the quiet of the room as I drifted off to sleep, my mind filled with thoughts of the unknown future that awaited me. I woke up the next day, feeling surprisingly refreshed after a restful night's sleep. As I stretched and shook off the remnants of sleep, a sense of vitality surged through me. It had been a while since I had slept so well. Venturing out of the guest room, I found myself alone in the spacious apartment. John had already left, as he had promised. I made my way to the living room, drawn by the allure of the sprawling cityscape visible through the window. The sight of the Sterntal Technologies skyscraper in the distance stirred a mix of emotions within me, a constant reminder of my past. "Make yourself at home," John's words echoed in my mind, and I resolved to do just that. Pushing aside the thoughts of my parents, I strode into the kitchen, where a delicious breakfast awaited me. The aroma of bacon, eggs, and pancakes filled the air, making my mouth water in anticipation. To my surprise, there was a small note waiting for me on the table. "Make yourself at home. I'll be back at 6. See you then! -J," it read, a simple yet thoughtful gesture. I couldn't help but wonder if John already knew that I would stay to hear him out. With gratitude in my heart, I sat down and began to savor the hearty breakfast, allowing myself to indulge in the simple pleasures of the moment, grateful for the warmth and hospitality that John had extended to me. As the hours passed by, I found myself unable to shake off the nervous anticipation that gripped me like a vice. Despite my initial intention to relax and enjoy the comforts of John's penthouse, the looming uncertainty of the evening weighed heavily on my mind. I tried to distract myself by flipping through channels on the TV, but my attention kept drifting back to the impending conversation with John. What could his offer possibly be? And more importantly, what would it mean for my future? With each passing minute, my nerves seemed to intensify, the unknown stretching out before me like an endless abyss. Despite my best efforts to quell my anxieties, I couldn't shake the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of my stomach, reminding me of the high stakes of the decision that awaited me. I was sprawled out on the couch, a large glass of juice sitting on the table in front of me when I heard the front door open. Glancing at the clock, I realized it was only 5 pm. Curious, I craned my neck to peer over the back of the couch toward the entryway, where a woman emerged carrying two bags of groceries. Our gazes met, and a moment of surprise passed between us. "Oh, hello, miss..." she began, expecting me to fill in the pause with my name. "Feli," I replied, offering a small smile. "Okay, Miss Feli, my apologies. I didn't know Mr. Harrington had a guest over," she continued, her tone polite yet curious. I chuckled softly at that. "It's just Feli," I clarified, feeling a pang of discomfort at the formalities. "That's short for Felicity." She nodded in understanding, her warm smile never faltering. "Who are you?" I questioned, returning the inquiry. "Call me Marge," she replied with a friendly smile, radiating a sense of maternal warmth. "I'm here to cook dinner for Mr. Harrington... and you, I guess?" she explained, her tone tinged with uncertainty. "I guess so," I replied with a shrug, watching as she excused herself to the kitchen to begin her work. As the minutes ticked by, I found it increasingly difficult to focus on the TV, my nerves getting the better of me. The tantalizing aroma wafting from the kitchen only served to heighten my anticipation, each passing moment feeling like an eternity. Then, at precisely 6:05 pm, the front door swung open once again. "Feli, I'm home," John called out, his voice carrying a sense of warmth and familiarity. I couldn't help but marvel at how confident he seemed that I would stay, a realization that brought a small smile to my lips as our gazes met. Despite my lingering nerves, I felt a wave of relief wash over me at the sight of him. His warm smile was infectious, filling me with a sense of comfort and reassurance. While uncertainty still loomed on the horizon, the curiosity about his offer outweighed any lingering apprehension. I returned his smile, genuinely happy to see him. As he made his way toward me, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the unexpected turn of events that had led me here. Whatever lay ahead, I was determined not to miss out on the opportunity that lay before me, embracing the luxury and possibility that surrounded me in John's penthouse. Marge emerged from the kitchen just as John grabbed the TV remote and switched off the TV. "Did she behave?" he asked, his gaze directed at Marge. I felt a blush rise to my cheeks as he spoke over my head about me. "Yes, Sir, Miss Feli behaved like an angel," Marge replied with a warm smile, her eyes flickering between John and me. We both chuckled at her formal address using my nickname, but I couldn't help but feel puzzled by their conversation. Why were they discussing my behavior as if I weren't in the room? And why did Marge feel the need to comment on it when we had barely interacted since she arrived? "Good to hear," John replied, grinning down at me with that mischievous twinkle in his eyes that I had come to detest. "Dinner is served, Sir," Marge announced politely, breaking the momentary silence. "Thank you, Marge. You're excused," John replied, and Marge quickly gathered her things and left the penthouse. As John and I made our way toward the dining table, I couldn't shake the lingering sense of unease that had settled over me, a feeling that this dinner would bring with it more than just good food and polite conversation. We ate in silence for a while, savoring the delicious meal that Marge had prepared for us. The flavors danced on my tongue, and for a moment, I allowed myself to forget about the weight of the impending conversation. John broke the silence as he took a sip from his glass of wine, his expression warm and genuine. "I'm glad you decided to stay," he said, his smile reaching his eyes. I felt a blush creep up my cheeks at his words. "Well, the least I could do is hear you out after you've been so nice to me," I mumbled back, my voice barely above a whisper. I took another forkful of the heavenly food, grateful for the distraction it provided from the nervous tension that lingered between us. As John returned with two sets of papers and a pen, my heart skipped a beat at the sight. The weight of the moment hit me like a ton of bricks, the reality of the situation sinking in with each passing second. Just moments ago, it had all felt like a dream, but now, faced with the official-looking documents in front of me, it was undeniably real. He sat down opposite me, presenting one set of papers while holding onto the other. I could feel the tension in the air as he explained, "This is an NDA, a Non-Disclosure Agreement you need to sign. Once you've signed this, I can sue you if you tell anyone about what you're going to hear today. Marge also had to sign one before working for me." My throat went dry as I glanced over the paper, knowing full well the gravity of what I was about to agree to. I knew I needed to read it thoroughly before putting pen to paper. Skimming through the document, I confirmed that it was indeed just an NDA, outlining the terms of confidentiality regarding the information I was about to receive. Satisfied that I understood its contents, I took a deep breath and put my signature at the bottom of the page. Looking up at John expectantly, I braced myself for whatever revelation awaited me. As John placed the other set of papers in front of me, I felt a surge of apprehension coursing through me. But before I could even glance at the documents, he kept his hand on them and locked eyes with me, his gaze warm and sincere. "Now that you've signed the NDA, I can tell you about the offer," he began, his voice steady yet tinged with a hint of anticipation. My heart hammered in my chest, and I could feel the nervous energy building inside me as I awaited his next words. "Long story short: I want you to become my baby for a month," he stated, the words hanging in the air between us like an electric charge. My mind reeled at the unexpectedness of his proposition, and I struggled to comprehend the full implications of what he was suggesting.
  6. Let me preface this topic by saying I am not a writer, but I've read quite a lot of stories on here as well as pretty much every other website that provides ABDL or similarly themed stories, in German as well as English. Thus there may be themes and plotlines in this work that are inspired by other works out there, as that is pretty much unavoidable. However I will try my best to ultimately still keep this story original in the end. Since I have pretty much zero experience in actually writing stories, but am quite versed in prompt engineering AIs, I decided to try out how far I can get to writing an actually enjoyable and consistent novel by relying heavily on AI assistance. I checked the pinned posts in this forum and did not find any rules regarding AI assisted/generated stories, so I hope I'm not breaking any rules. If I do, my apologies. Of ourse I'm heavily aware of the limitations of current, publicy available language models and for the sake of transparency I'm going to briefly explain my approach here. I use two instances of the free version of ChatGPT running on GPT-3.5. The first one I feed with precise outlines of what I want to happen and it responds with a handful of paragraphs at a time. Due to limitations in the conext size and the size of the responses it can't generate full chapters at once, even though those would be more consistent on their own., however with my approach of feeding it prompts bit by bit I have more control about the content. I still need to go through each paragraph however, rearrange them sometimes and fix minor consistency issues. Every now and then there will also be sentences and the odd paragraph in there that I had to fully write on my own, as ChatGPT was not cooperating to produce what I wanted. I really hope those do not stand out however and there is no discernible difference in quality of writing. After I finish a chapter I then feed it into a second instance of ChatGPT, which sole purpose is to extract knowledge and data points from the chapter and outline it once again, which I then feed back into the first AI to increase cohesion and consistency. I've created 5 chapters so far and in my opinion they read really well and are fairly cohesive. I have a general idea for where the story will go but I'm still uncertain of where it will end up. I like to surprise myself a bit as I progress this story and dive deeper into the mind of the protagonist. I aalso have no idea how long this approach will hold up and when the consistency breaks down completely. I welcome any kind of criticism regarding the quality of this story, especially in regards to consistency, as quality AI assisted writing is still fairly novel and I'm very curious to hear what you guys have to say about this approach aand the result. Without further ado, here are the first 5 chapters: ----------------- Chapter 1 (Thursday, Day 1) Sitting at my desk, the hard wooden surface pressing against my thighs, I let out a weary sigh. Mr. Henderson's droning voice filled the classroom, the words blending together into a meaningless stream. History had never been my favorite subject, but today it felt particularly unbearable. I was a sophomore in high school, barely fifteen, with chestnut hair that fell in unruly waves around my shoulders and eyes the color of storm clouds. Despite my petite frame, I carried myself with a quiet confidence, a facade that masked the shame that gnawed at my insides. School had only started three days ago, after a long summer break filled with lazy days and carefree afternoons. But now, with the weight of my secret bearing down on me, those carefree days felt like a distant memory. My mind drifted back to that first accident a few weeks ago, the one that had started this whole downward spiral. I had been home alone, lost in the blissful solitude of my own thoughts, when it happened. I was sitting at my desk, engrossed in a book, when the pressure in my bladder had become too much to bear. I had tried to ignore it at first, too focused on the story unfolding before me to pay attention to the warning signs. But as the urgency grew stronger, more insistent, I finally realized what was happening. I jumped up from my desk, my heart pounding in my chest, and raced to the bathroom. But by then, it was too late. I felt the warm trickle of urine running down the fabric of my pants, a humiliating reminder of my body's betrayal. The shame washed over me in waves as I stumbled into the bathroom, tears stinging my eyes. I cleaned myself up as best I could, my hands trembling with embarrassment. And when I finally emerged from the bathroom, my cheeks flushed with shame, I vowed to never let it happen again. But now, as I sat in Mr. Henderson's classroom, the memory of that first accident came rushing back with startling clarity. And as the pressure in my bladder grew stronger, more insistent, I realized with a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach that history was about to repeat itself. Bits and pieces of the lesson floated through my mind, ironically drawing parallels to my current situation. Mentions of treaties and alliances felt like reminders of the fragile alliances I had forged with my own body, desperate attempts to maintain control in the face of impending disaster. But as my thoughts started to spiral again, a sudden realization snapped me back to reality. A warm, damp sensation spread across the fabric of my panties, and my heart sank. The shame washed over me in a suffocating wave, my cheeks burning with embarrassment as I tried to discreetly wipe away the evidence. And then, just as I was grappling with the humiliation of my predicament, Lily's voice cut through the haze of my thoughts. Lily has been my best friend for as long as I can remember and she was sitting next to me in class. "Ellie, are you okay?" she asked, concern etched in her features. I forced a smile, my voice strained as I replied, "Yeah, I'm fine. Just a bit tired, I guess." But even as I spoke the words, I could see the doubt in Lily's eyes. She had noticed something off about me, something I had been desperately trying to conceal. And as she continued to study me with furrowed brows, I knew that my carefully constructed facade was beginning to crumble, exposing the truth I had fought so hard to hide. My heart sank further as I realized there were still ten more minutes left in this class. How was I supposed to deal with my wet secret for that long? And as the pressure in my bladder continued to build, I couldn't shake the feeling of mortification knowing that the short leak wasn't enough to relieve it. I watched the clock closely, patiently waiting to be released from this torture. My thoughts started drifting off again, thinking about how my life was just fine a few weeks ago and how my bladder control got progressively worse in the last two weeks of summer vacation. At first, I didn’t notice. It all began with that one accident, which I quickly dismissed. I rationalized it afterward, attributing it to the copious amounts of water I drank that day to combat the summer heat. Given my tendency to lose myself in thought and tune out the world around me, it seemed plausible. In the following weeks, I continued to use the same excuse to justify my increasingly frequent trips to the bathroom. I didn’t think much of it. "It's just because I've been drinking so much to stay hydrated in the summer," I reassured myself. Although that carefree confidence started to crumble more and more with each trip to the bathroom and close call. Afterall here I was, sitting in class with damp panties. The shrill ring of the bell echoed through the classroom, pulling me once again from my thoughts, signaling the end of yet another torturous history lesson. Without a second thought, I bolted out of my seat, my heart racing as I made a beeline for the exit. I could feel the pressure in my bladder reaching a critical point, threatening to unleash an even worse accident if I didn't act fast. With each hurried step, I prayed that I would make it to the restrooms in time. The hallway stretched on endlessly before me, the minutes ticking by agonizingly slow. But finally, mercifully, I reached the door to the restroom and pushed it open with trembling hands. I dashed inside and made a beeline for the nearest stall, my breath coming in ragged gasps. Just barely, I managed to yank down my pants and lower myself onto the toilet before it was too late. I closed my eyes, relief flooding through me as I felt the warm rush of urine escaping my body. Once the immediate crisis had passed, I dared to open my eyes and glance down at my wet panties. The shame washed over me anew as I realized the extent of the damage. There was no hiding it now – the evidence of my secret was plain for all to see. I contemplated my situation, trying to come up with a plan to discreetly deal with my wet underwear. But as I sat there, lost in thought, a knock on the stall door shattered the silence. "Ellie? Are you in there?" Lily's voice broke through the haze of my thoughts, concern evident in her tone. I froze, my heart pounding in my chest. How had she found me here? And more importantly, how was I supposed to explain the mess I had gotten myself into? With a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach, I realized that I was about to be confronted with a reality I had been desperately trying to avoid. "I-I'm fine, Lily," I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper. "Just... needed a moment alone, you know?" But even as the words tumbled out of my mouth, I knew they sounded unconvincing. How could I possibly explain the mess I had made of things without revealing my deepest, most humiliating secret? There was a brief pause, and then Lily spoke again, her voice soft but insistent. "Ellie, I'm your best friend. You can talk to me about anything. Please, just let me in." I hesitated, torn between the instinct to keep my secret buried deep inside and the desperate need for someone to confide in. Finally, with a heavy heart, I unlocked the stall door and watched as Lily stepped inside. Her eyes widened in surprise as she took in the scene before her – me, sitting on the toilet with tears streaming down my cheeks, my wet panties discarded on the floor beside me. "Oh, Ellie," Lily whispered, her voice filled with sympathy. "What's going on? Why are you so upset?" I took a deep breath, steeling myself to reveal the truth I had fought so hard to hide. "Lily, I... I've been having accidents," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "It's been happening for weeks now, and I don't know what to do." Tears welled up in my eyes as I recounted the humiliating ordeal I had been going through, the shame and fear that had consumed me with each passing day. But to my surprise, instead of recoiling in disgust or disbelief, Lily reached out and enveloped me in a warm hug. "Ellie, I'm so sorry," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. "I had no idea you were going through this. But you don't have to face it alone. We'll figure this out together, okay?" And in that moment, as I clung to my best friend for dear life, I felt a glimmer of hope flicker to life inside me. Maybe, just maybe, I didn't have to face this nightmare alone after all. Chapter 2 (Thursday, Day 1) Lily and I huddled together in the restroom stall, our voices hushed as we deliberated our options. "Okay, so we have two choices," Lily began, her brow furrowed in concentration. "Option one: we dry off your panties as best as we can and you put them back on. Hopefully, the wetness won't show through your pants." I bit my lip, considering her suggestion. "But what if they do show through?" I whispered anxiously. "I can't bear the thought of everyone seeing..." Lily nodded understandingly before presenting the second option. "Option two: we seek out help from the school staff. They might have spare clothing or be able to assist us in some way." I hesitated, my mind racing with conflicting thoughts. On one hand, the idea of confiding in someone else filled me with dread. I couldn't bear the thought of anyone else knowing about my humiliating secret. But on the other hand, the risk of being caught with wet panties was equally terrifying. "I... I think we should go with option one," I finally said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I can't... I can't bring myself to tell anyone else about this." Lily nodded in agreement, though I could see the concern in her eyes. "Okay, we'll go with option one," she said gently. "But if it doesn't work out, we'll figure something else out, okay? You're not alone in this, Ellie. I'm here for you." Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes as I nodded, overwhelmed by Lily's unwavering support. Together, we set to work drying off my panties as best as we could, hoping against hope that our chosen option would be enough to get us through the rest of the day. As we worked quickly to dry off my panties, the restroom door creaked open, and the voices of a bunch of gossiping girls drifted in. My heart sank as I listened to their chatter, their words slicing through the air like knives. "...and did you hear about Sarah? I heard she got dumped by her boyfriend in front of the whole school! Can you imagine how humiliating that must've been?" The cruel laughter that followed sent a shiver down my spine, and I felt Lily tense beside me. We pressed ourselves against the walls of the stall, hardly daring to breathe as we waited for the girls to leave. My mind raced with fear and anxiety, the sound of their laughter ringing in my ears like a taunt. I couldn't help but wonder what they would say if they knew about my own humiliating secret, about the struggles I was facing right now. But as the seconds ticked by agonizingly slow, the girls' voices gradually faded away, leaving behind an eerie silence. Lily and I breathed a sigh of relief, our bodies still trembling with tension. Once the coast was clear and my panties as dry as we could get them, we emerged from the stall, our faces pale with fear and exhaustion. Lily squeezed my hand reassuringly, her eyes filled with sympathy. "We'll get through this, Ellie," she whispered, her voice filled with determination. "Together." With Lily's support, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them head-on. And as we left the restroom, ready to tackle whatever came our way, I felt a glimmer of hope flicker to life inside me. We made it back to our last class of the day without anyone noticing the turmoil that had unfolded in the restroom. With each step, I felt a sense of relief wash over me, grateful for the temporary reprieve from the weight of my secret, but also still reminded of the dampness inside my pants. As we settled into our seats, the familiar routine of the classroom provided a welcome distraction from the events of the day. And though the memory of the gossiping girls lingered in the back of my mind, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for Lily's unwavering support. Despite the close call, I had managed to navigate through the day without my secret being exposed to the entire school. It was still a close call, but in that moment, it felt like a small victory. Despite the earlier challenges, the remainder of the class passed without incident. But as the final bell rang, signaling the end of the school day, my relief was short-lived. As I gathered my belongings and prepared to leave, Lily caught up to me, a concerned expression etched on her face. "Ellie, wait," she said softly, motioning for me to step aside. Confusion knitted my brows as I followed Lily to a secluded corner of the hallway. It was then that her gaze flickered down to my pants, and her eyes widened in alarm. "Oh, Ellie," Lily murmured, sympathy lacing her voice as she gestured to the damp stain that had seeped through. "We need to figure out a way to conceal this before you leave school. We can't let anyone see." Panic surged through me as I realized the gravity of the situation. I couldn't bear the thought of facing the humiliation of being seen with stained pants, especially not in front of my classmates. But with Lily by my side, I knew we would find a way to handle it together. Taking a deep breath, Lily and I set to work, brainstorming ideas to conceal the stain and get me home safely. We quickly decided that Lily would lend me her jacket to tie around my waist, providing cover as we made our way through the crowded halls. Nervously, Lily and I made our way through the hallways towards the exit, keeping a vigilant eye out for any signs of suspicion. To our relief, we seemed to go unnoticed, but the tension still lingered in the air, palpable and suffocating. As we approached the bus stop, the familiar sound of giggling reached our ears, and my heart sank as I spotted the gossiping group of girls already waiting there. Among them stood the tallest one, towering at 5 foot 10 over my petite 5 foot 0 frame. She shot a glance towards the jacket around my waist, raising an eyebrow in curiosity, but quickly became engrossed in conversation with her friends once again. My pulse raced with anxiety, but to my immense relief, the girl didn't seem to suspect anything amiss. She made no comment about the jacket or the stain it concealed, and soon, the bus arrived, whisking us away from the prying eyes of the gossiping girls. As we settled into our seats on the bus, I let out a shaky breath, grateful for the narrow escape. Despite the close call, we had managed to make it through the day without my secret being exposed to the entire school. It was a small victory, but in that moment, it felt like a monumental achievement. After what felt like an eternity, though it was only about 15 minutes, Lily and I finally reached our stop. Lost in my thoughts, I reflected on the rollercoaster of a school day we had just endured. As we stepped off the bus and onto the familiar sidewalk, a knot formed in the pit of my stomach at the thought of facing my mom when I got home. We walked together in silence until we reached the front of my house. With a heavy heart, I turned to Lily, knowing our time together was coming to an end for the day. "Thanks, Lily," I said softly, my voice tinged with gratitude. "For everything." Lily smiled warmly, her eyes filled with understanding. "Of course, Ellie," she replied. "Anytime. And don't worry, you can keep the jacket for today. You can give it back to me tomorrow before school." Relief washed over me as I pulled the jacket tighter around my waist, hoping it would conceal the stain, not realizing however that stain had almost fully dried and was barely visible by now. With a final hug, we said our goodbyes, and I watched as Lily walked away, disappearing down the street. Alone now, I stood in front of my front door, the weight of the day's events heavy on my shoulders. Dread gnawed at me as I contemplated the inevitable encounter with my mom. Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and reached for the doorknob, steeling myself for what lay ahead. Chapter 3 (Thursday, Day 1) I stepped through the front door, the weight of the day's events heavy on my shoulders. My mom greeted me with her usual upbeat demeanor, her smile brightening as she asked about my day. "Hi, Mom," I managed to stammer out, my voice barely above a whisper. I forced a smile, hoping to mask the turmoil raging inside me, and quickly set my bag down by the door. As my mom chattered on about her day, oblivious to the storm brewing inside me, I followed her to the kitchen, my mind swirling with worrisome thoughts. I mechanically poured myself a glass of water, the cool liquid doing little to calm the nerves that threatened to consume me. I forced myself to focus on my mom's words, nodding along absentmindedly as she recounted the events of her day. But beneath the surface, a sense of dread gnawed at me, the weight of my secret pressing down on me like a suffocating blanket. I struggled to keep up the facade of normalcy, my mind racing with unanswered questions. How could I face my mom when she inevitably found out about my struggles? Would she be disappointed in me, or worse, ashamed? As I sipped my water, I resolved to keep my secret buried deep inside, at least for now. I couldn't bear the thought of burdening my mom with my troubles, not when she had her own worries to contend with. But even as I tried to push aside my fears, a sense of unease lingered in the air, casting a shadow over what should have been a peaceful afternoon at home. And as I glanced up at my mom, her smile faltering for just a moment, I couldn't shake the feeling that our idyllic facade was beginning to crack. As I helped my mom make dinner, the rhythmic chopping of vegetables providing a comforting distraction, I began to feel a sense of calm wash over me. Maybe, just maybe, my mom hadn't noticed anything out of the ordinary after all. Lost in my thoughts, I didn't notice the pressure building in my bladder until it became almost unbearable. With a small gasp, I excused myself from the kitchen, intending to make a quick trip to the bathroom. But before I could take a single step, my mom's voice cut through the air, startling me out of my reverie. "Ellie, wait," she said, her tone gentle but firm. "Can I ask you something?" I turned to face her, my mind still foggy from my internal turmoil. "Sure, Mom," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising tide of anxiety. She hesitated for a moment, her expression unreadable, before finally speaking. "What's with the jacket, sweetheart?" she asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. "It's still pretty warm out for you to be wearing it." My heart skipped a beat as I realized there was no way to avoid the question. With a shaky breath, I forced myself to reply, praying that my mom wouldn't push for more details. "Oh, uh, it's just... I found it in my closet and thought it looked nice," I said, my voice trembling slightly. To my surprise, my mom's eyes narrowed slightly as she studied the jacket. "That's odd," she mused, her tone thoughtful. "I don't remember you ever owning a jacket like that. Did you borrow it from a friend?" Panic surged through me as I struggled to come up with a plausible explanation. "Um, yeah, something like that," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. "A friend lent it to me for the day." My mom nodded slowly, though a hint of concern lingered in her eyes. "Alright, honey," she said, her tone gentle. "Just be careful, okay? And make sure to return it to your friend when you're done with it." With a nod, I forced a smile and hurried off to the bathroom, my heart still pounding with adrenaline. As I closed the door behind me, I let out a shaky breath, grateful for the temporary reprieve. But even as I relieved myself, the weight of my secret hung heavy in the air, casting a shadow over what should have been a simple family dinner. Sitting on the toilet, I couldn't help but glance down at the white, slightly childish-looking panties I wore. My heart sank as I noticed the faint yellow stain, now fully dry, marring the fabric. With a pang of embarrassment, I realized I should probably change out of them. Once I finished in the bathroom, I made a quick detour to my bedroom upstairs. Hastily, I switched out of my jeans and stained panties, exchanging them for a fresh pair and a comfortable pair of sweatpants. I left the borrowed jacket on my bed and hurried back downstairs to the kitchen. As I reentered the room, the aroma of dinner filled the air, momentarily distracting me from my worries. My mom glanced up from the stove, a warm smile spreading across her face. "Feeling better, sweetheart?" she asked, concern lacing her voice. I forced a smile, trying to shake off the lingering sense of unease. "Yeah, much better," I replied, my voice sounding more confident than I felt. "Sorry about that, Mom." She waved off my apology with a smile, turning back to tend to the food. But even as I joined her in the kitchen, the memory of the stained panties lingered in the back of my mind, a constant reminder of the secret I was desperate to keep hidden. As I finished setting the table, the sound of the front door opening caught my attention. Moments later, my dad entered the kitchen, his tired smile lighting up his face as he greeted me. "Hey there, kiddo," he said, ruffling my hair affectionately. With a smile, I returned his greeting, grateful for the familiar routine of our family dinners. As we all sat down at the table, the warm glow of the kitchen bathed us in a sense of comfort and familiarity. Throughout dinner, I couldn't help but notice how upbeat both of my parents seemed, their laughter filling the air as they exchanged stories from their day. They played the part of the happy little family perfectly, oblivious to the worries that ate away at their daughter from the inside. I tried my best to join in the conversation, forcing a smile and nodding along with their stories. But beneath the facade of normalcy, a sense of isolation gnawed at me, reminding me of the burden I carried alone. As the evening wore on and dinner came to an end, I excused myself from the table, claiming exhaustion from the long day at school. But even as I retreated to my room, the weight of my secret hung heavy on my shoulders, casting a shadow over what should have been a simple family meal. As I sat down to tackle my homework, my mind couldn't help but drift back to the events of the day. I felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude for Lily and all she had done to support me. Without her, I don't know how I would have made it through the day. With a sudden burst of determination, I decided to call Lily, hoping to do our homework together. Somehow, suffering through the boring math equations seemed more bearable with her by my side. "Hey, Lily!" I greeted her as she picked up the phone. "Hey, Ellie! What's up?" Lily replied cheerfully. "I was wondering if you wanted to do our math homework together? It's kind of boring on my own," I suggested. "Sure thing! I’ve finished mine already, but I don’t mind keeping you company," Lily agreed with a laugh. I quickly got to work, Lily helping me through the first problem. But it wasn't long before our conversation veered off course, leading us down a rabbit hole of jokes and stories. "Remember that time in sixth grade when Mr. Thompson caught us passing notes in class?" Lily reminisced, causing us both to burst into laughter. "Oh, how could I forget?" I replied between giggles. "That was definitely one of our finer moments." As we continued to work through the homework, I couldn't help but marvel at Lily's patience and willingness to help, despite having already completed her own assignments. It was moments like these that reminded me just how lucky I was to have her as a friend. In the midst of our conversation my focus shifted further and further away from the assignment I was doing. By the time we were completely off topic I barely managed to finish half of the assignment and had already completely forgotten about them. I even completely forgot about the stained panties still lying on my bedroom floor, which I had originally planned to deal with after homework. For the first time since I had arrived home, I felt a sense of lightness wash over me, grateful for the simple joy of friendship in the midst of chaos. Chapter 4 (Thursday, Day 1) Hours slipped by as Lily and I talked, laughter punctuating our conversation as we reminisced about old memories and shared new ones. But as the evening progressed, I realized with a sinking feeling that I still hadn't finished my homework. Time had slipped away unnoticed, and now I found myself scrambling to catch up. A sudden knock at the door shattered the tranquility of the moment, causing me to jump in my seat. With a quick apology to Lily, I excused myself from our phone conversation and hung up, my heart pounding with apprehension. "Come in," I called out automatically, my mind still reeling from the unexpected interruption. The door creaked open slowly, revealing my mom standing in the doorway, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. "Hey, sweetheart," she said softly, her voice gentle. "Is everything okay?" I forced a smile, trying to hide the panic that threatened to consume me. "Yeah, Mom, everything's fine," I replied, though my voice sounded strained even to my own ears. But my mom wasn't convinced. I could see it in the way she studied me, her eyes searching mine for any sign of distress. "Are you sure?" she asked, her tone gentle but probing. "You seemed a bit... off earlier. Is something on your mind?" I felt a surge of nervousness grip me as I realized that my mom wasn't as oblivious as I had thought. She had sensed something was wrong, and now I found myself at a loss for words. "I, uh, just got caught up in a conversation with Lily," I stammered, my voice faltering. "That's all." My mom's expression softened with understanding, though a hint of concern lingered in her eyes. "Alright, sweetheart," she said softly. "Just remember, I'm here if you ever need to talk. I love you." As I sat there, trying to compose myself, realizing my Mom was only concerned and meant well, I noticed her gaze flicker towards the floor where my discarded clothes lay. My heart skipped a beat, fearing she might notice the stained panties, but to my relief, her attention seemed to pass over them without recognition. "Sweetheart, don't forget to clean up your clothes before bedtime," my mom said, her voice gentle but firm as she turned back to face me. I nodded quickly, my mind racing with a mixture of anxiety and relief. "Okay, Mom," I replied, forcing a smile despite the turmoil brewing inside me. With a final nod, my mom left the room, closing the door softly behind her. As I sank back into my chair, I couldn't help but feel a sense of unease lingering in the air. My mom's concern was touching, but it also served as a stark reminder that I couldn't keep my struggles hidden forever. With a heavy sigh, I pushed the thoughts aside, focusing instead on the task at hand. But even as I gathered up my clothes and prepared to clean up, the memory of my mom's probing gaze lingered in the back of my mind, a constant reminder that some secrets were harder to keep than others. As I placed my clothes in the hamper, a sense of exhaustion washed over me, weighing down my limbs as if each step was a struggle. I made my way to the kitchen, the cool tile floor soothing beneath my feet as I poured myself a glass of water, the gentle sound of it filling the silence of the empty house. With a heavy sigh, I trudged into the living room where my parents sat, their voices low as they chatted quietly. I mustered a weak smile as I bid them goodnight, the weight of the day pressing down on me like a leaden blanket. Turning away, I made my way to the bathroom, the familiar routine of brushing my teeth offering a brief respite from the chaos of my thoughts. But even as I rinsed and spat, the worries of the day lingered in the back of my mind, a constant reminder of all that I had left unfinished. As I climbed into bed, the events of the day replayed in my mind like a broken record, each moment filled with anxiety and uncertainty. I couldn't shake the feeling of dread that gnawed at me, the struggles of the day casting a shadow over the days to come. With a heavy heart, I closed my eyes, the weight of my worries threatening to pull me under. But even as sleep beckoned, I couldn't escape the nagging sense of unease that clung to me like a stubborn shadow, a constant reminder of the struggles that lay ahead. And so, with a weary sigh, I surrendered to the embrace of sleep, hoping that tomorrow would bring some respite from the chaos of today. I drifted off into a restless slumber, completely oblivious to the fact that I had never even finished my homework that day. Chapter 5 (Friday, Day 2) I sat in math class, my eyes fixed on the clock at the front of the room. Its hands seemed frozen in time, mocking me as I waited for the minutes to tick by. My bladder ached, a constant reminder of the discomfort I had been trying to ignore all morning. As the teacher droned on about equations and variables, I tried to focus on the lesson, but my mind kept wandering back to the relentless ticking of the clock. Each second felt like an eternity, stretching on and on as if time itself had come to a standstill. I glanced down at the worksheet in front of me, my stomach twisting into knots as I realized I hadn't finished the homework assignment. Panic bubbled up inside me, threatening to overwhelm my already frayed nerves. Summoning all my willpower, I tried to push aside my worries and concentrate on the task at hand. But as the minutes dragged on, my anxiety only grew, a heavy weight pressing down on my chest with each passing second. Just when I thought I couldn't bear it any longer, the teacher's voice cut through the haze of my thoughts, calling my name. My heart skipped a beat as I realized what was happening. "Ellie, would you mind coming up to the front to present your solution for problem number three?" the teacher asked, her voice breaking through the fog of my panic. I felt a surge of dread wash over me as all eyes turned to me expectantly. With trembling hands, I gathered my things and made my way to the front of the room, my heart pounding in my chest. As I stood in front of the class, the weight of their gaze bearing down on me, I struggled to find my voice. My mind raced, searching desperately for the solution I knew was buried somewhere in the depths of my memory. But as the seconds ticked by, I realized with a sinking feeling that I had nothing. My mind was blank, my thoughts consumed by the overwhelming pressure of the moment. With a shaky breath, I mumbled something incomprehensible, the words tumbling out of my mouth in a jumbled mess. The teacher frowned, her disappointment palpable as she urged me to try again. But it was no use. The words refused to come, trapped in the tangled web of my anxiety. And as I stood there, frozen in place, I couldn't help but feel the crushing weight of failure bearing down on me, a heavy burden that seemed impossible to bear. Suddenly, a wave of relief washed over me, but it wasn't because I had miraculously found the answer to the math problem. Instead, it was a strange warmth spreading through my lower body, a sensation that left me bewildered and confused. Slowly, almost hesitantly, I glanced down, fully expecting to see a puddle forming at my feet. But to my shock and confusion, my pants remained dry, and instead, there was a strange bulge forming between my legs. My heart pounded in my chest as I realized what was happening. I felt a surge of panic rising within me, my mind racing to make sense of the impossible situation unfolding before me. I looked up, my eyes wide with fear, only to find all eyes in the classroom fixed on me. I could feel the heat of their stares burning into my skin, their whispers filling the air like a deafening roar. And then, amidst the chaos, I heard it: a faint, familiar giggle echoing from the back of the room. My blood ran cold as I recognized the sound, a chilling reminder of the humiliation that awaited me. Frozen in place, I struggled to make sense of it all. How had this happened? Why was I wearing a diaper? And who could have done this to me? But as I searched the faces of my classmates for answers, all I found was confusion and disbelief mirrored back at me. And in that moment, I realized that I was alone, trapped in a nightmare of my own making with no way out. As I jolted awake, confusion momentarily clouded my thoughts. It took a moment for me to realize that it was just a dream, but as the fog of sleep lifted, a wave of worry washed over me. My heart raced as I remembered the vivid details of the dream – the warmth spreading through my lower body, the sensation of wearing a diaper, the humiliating laughter echoing in the background. With trembling hands, I reached under the sheets, my heart pounding in my chest as I searched for any sign of wetness. Relief flooded through me as my fingers met dry fabric, but it was short-lived. In the next instant, a sharp pain sliced through my bladder, a stark reminder of the reality of my situation. Panic surged within me as I realized that I only had seconds to spare before disaster struck. Frantically, I threw back the covers and stumbled out of bed, my mind racing as I raced to the bathroom, every step sending a jolt of agony through my body. With trembling hands, I fumbled with the doorknob, my heart pounding in my chest as I pushed open the door and stumbled inside. And then, finally, blessed relief washed over me as I collapsed onto the toilet, the pressure in my bladder finally easing as I let out a long, shuddering sigh. As I sat there in the dim light of the bathroom, the events of the dream still fresh in my mind, I couldn't help but wonder what it all meant. Was it just a nightmare, or was it a sign of something more? And as I sat there, lost in my thoughts, I couldn't shake the feeling that the worst was yet to come. As I returned to my bedroom, the dim light filtering in through the curtains cast long shadows across the room. Glancing at the clock on my bedside table, I realized with a sinking feeling that it was barely 3 am. Exhaustion washed over me, the events of the night leaving me drained both physically and emotionally. Crawling back into bed, I pulled the covers up to my chin, hoping to find solace in the darkness of sleep. But as I lay there, my mind buzzing with a thousand thoughts and worries, I found myself unable to relax. Minutes turned into hours as I tossed and turned, my thoughts swirling in a chaotic whirlwind. But despite my best efforts, sleep remained elusive, slipping through my fingers like grains of sand. And then, just when I thought I couldn't bear it any longer, exhaustion finally claimed me, pulling me down into the depths of dreamless sleep. As I drifted off into unconsciousness, a sense of peace washed over me, if only for a fleeting moment, as I surrendered to the embrace of slumber once more.
  7. Prologue: The silence in the dim lit hospital room was only disturbed by the noise of the breathing machine. The single bed was occupied by an older female patient. Her name was Sally and she was about to lose her fight against the serious disease. Sally was a successful scientist and her work got famous; she focused on cancer research. By the irony of fate, her own research subject caught her up. At a regular check the gynecologist revealed a small lump on her breast. According to the biopsy it was a carcinoma. At first Sally was shocked but after a surgery everything seemed alright. Two years later Sally was plagued by headaches and the MRI revealed several metastases in her brain and bones. Unfortunately, it was too late for any surgery and Sally’s condition worsened rapidly. The tumors interrupted all connections between her brain and rest of her body. Now she was paralyzed, and the breathing machine and numerous tubes were the only way to keep her alive. Despite her serious condition her mind still was clear, but she felt like she was dreaming and disconnected from the real world. She knew she would die soon, and the dreams will be over. That thought made her worried. She desperately wanted to continue her work. All of sudden she heard a voice in her mind: “Sally, I know about your worries. Would you like to get a second chance?” “Who are you?” “It doesn’t matter. People have been giving me different names for ages but I’m able to help you if you really want to.” “Are you … God? Sorry but I’m a scientist and I don’t believe in God.” “It doesn’t matter if you believe or not. I ask you again; would you like to get the second chance?” “How do I get the second chance?” “Your mind will be exchanged against somebody else’s one.” “No, that’s unacceptable. A family loses their beloved one and I’ll become a surrogate.” “What if you helped the family in that way?” “Sorry, I don’t understand you.” “I know that’s an experiment even for me. You don’t have anything to lose and neither has the family you are worried about.” Sally was confused. She was taken aback by the mysterious entity. She definitely didn’t believe in God, but she didn’t have any explanation for the voice. However, the offer was quite attractive even if she didn’t understand how she could help. “Well, I accept your offer whoever you are. What would happen?” “I know a family you could help, and your mind would be exchanged against a family member. Do you take the risk?” “I don’t have anything to lose; that’s still better than death.” “Well, Sally. Maybe you reconsider your worldview. Get prepared for your second life.” “Thanks …” There was no reply anymore. Sally was thrilled about the upcoming events. Part 1: Sally opened her eyes; it was a big surprise after being isolated in her dreams only. Anyway that wasn’t the last or the biggest surprise. She felt her body even if she realized something was wrong. The body was much smaller than an adult; she could guess she was a child about 3 or 4 years old. Her clothing matched her size and age; she was wearing a beautiful pajama, but she felt a thick package between her legs. The diaper wasn’t that surprising; many children needed diapers at nighttime. She lifted her head and looked around the room. To her surprise she hardly was able to keep her head up. The next attempt revealed even more of her weak muscles. She could move her limbs, but she didn’t have any strength. The room was nice, but its equipment didn’t match her age; there was a changing table on the opposite side and a stroller next to her bed. She also couldn’t see any toys for a girl her age. Instead, there were plushies all around. Two plushies were sitting on the bed. Sally’s mind was working quickly; she put two and two together. The room apparently belonged to a disabled child. The little girl wasn’t able to use her limbs. Sally relaxed and waited but she did another attempt. What about her vocal cords? She almost tried to speak when she noticed the baby monitor. Speaking wouldn’t be a good idea. She turned her head away and tried to whisper. As expected, the vocal cords were functional. At that moment Sally realized what the mysterious entity did and why. The mind of the poor toddler moved into her wrecked body. Her mind was quite able to revive her limp body and enable her to become a healthy girl later. However, Sally had to face several problems. The first one was her new identity. The mysterious entity didn’t tell her anything about her name and family. She also didn’t have any idea of her supposed condition. A disabled child probably wasn’t able to speak. Meanwhile Sally felt the pressure in her bladder. She tried to clench the muscles, but her effort was vain; the bladder muscles were as weak as all other ones, and she peed in the diaper. The package between her legs got heavy and soaked. Sally sighed only and tried to think of her options. She had to find a way to recover from her condition without shocking her family. It really was a difficult task. However, her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door opening. A middle-aged woman entered the room and she had to be Sally’s mother … oops, not Sally’s. First of all, Sally had to find out her new name. “Good morning, sweetheart,” the woman smiled at her child. To Sally’s disappointment she didn’t call her by name. Sally didn’t know how to react. What would a disabled child do? She couldn’t speak and the only appropriate response was a wide smile at the woman. Nevertheless, this reaction also was surprising: “Did you smile? Your mom is very happy. This is your first smile.” the woman leaned down and kissed Sally’s forehead. “Let’s get out of the nasty wet diapee,” she reached between Sally’s legs and lifted the small girl on her arms then. Sally instinctively put her tiny arms around the neck of her new mother and noticed an amazement in her eyes. “Sweetheart, what’s going on with you? Is it a miracle?” Sally was taken aback. The poor girl probably was more disabled than she was able to imagine. Even the slightest responses were a total surprise for her mother. She wasn’t able to guess how to react. As she was put onto the changing table, she relaxed and let her new mother change the soaked diaper and put the day clothes on her. However, it also was slightly unexpected: “I’m surprised by you sweetheart even if you probably don’t understand me. Thank God you are getting better. Your mom is thankful for every smile, and she would pray for you every day. Let’s go to breakfast now.” The new mom put Sally into the stroller and wheeled her out of the room and to the kitchen. A man, a girl about 10 and a small boy about 5 were sitting at the table already. “Tell good morning to our little Susy. She was in a very good mood today and she even smiled at me.” Well, the first goal has been reached. Her name was Susy. Now she needed the names of her new siblings and hoped she’d learn them soon. Susy instinctively smiled and almost opened her mouth to say good morning. The small boy jumped off his chair and ran over to the stroller. He hugged Susy and kissed her forehead. However, he stopped and stared at her. Susy also looked at him. Their eyes met and the boy felt something was wrong. Sally was able to pretend the disabled condition and avoid speaking but she wasn’t able to pretend the void look. “Hey, Charlie, sit down and eat now. You can be with Susie later,” the mother called him back and wheeled Susy to the table next to her older sister. “Annie, would you feed Susy?” “Of course, mom,” Ann turned to Susy and tied a bib around her neck. Susy let her do it without any fuss and waited patiently until Ann fed her. Ann also wondered a bit about Susy’s behavior, but she shrugged only and fed her sister. After breakfast dad took Ann to school and Charlie to the kindergarten. Susy was alone with her new mother. She got curious about the schedule; the upcoming day probably was quite boring. They stayed in the kitchen and mommy did the dishes She kept talking to Susy: “Sweetheart, you surprised me this morning. I don’t know what happened but hopefully you get better, a bit at least. I’ll pray for you and our Lord will help us. Your smile has to be a miracle. I don’t remember any single smile since you were born. Many times, I prayed for a glimmer of emotion and today you showed me it. I don’t know what happened and I’ll ask our Lord on Sunday. Hopefully he shows me his endless mercy. I know that you don’t understand any single word but I’m sure you feel my love and the love of the whole family.” Susy kept listening and she desperately wanted to reveal her real condition, but she couldn’t do it; the poor woman wouldn’t be able to understand what happened and her response was unpredictable. However there still was a good chance. If the family was religious, they could accept a miracle, but Susy couldn’t reveal her identity. She could train her muscles and speak but she hardly could reveal her knowledge and education level. It would be unacceptable even for a miracle. A tear appeared in Susy’s eye, but she had to wink and hide it quickly. The tear would reveal that she understood her mommy. Fortunately, mommy didn’t notice the tear and didn’t notice the non-void look; she apparently didn’t expect it. Susy quickly composed herself and started thinking of her plans while watching her new mommy. She hoped to learn even more about her new family.
  8. I’m new to writing so let me know what you think ☺️ Chapter 1 Jayne finds herself on an airplane, soaring high in the vast expanse of the sky. The sense of freedom and solitude envelops her as she is the only passenger on this plane. Soft, fluffy blankets surround her, swaddling her like dollops of whipped cream. The comforting embrace of the blankets brings her a profound sense of security and contentment. The blankets seem to stretch infinitely, taking up the entire plane, and Jayne feels as if she's floating on a cloud. As the plane ascends higher and higher, a delightful rush of butterflies flutters in her stomach, filling her with pure joy and exhilaration. The sensation of elevating in the sky, unburdened and weightless, is an experience she relishes. The enchanting melody of "Let it flow" by Spiritualized plays in the background, its gentle notes adding to the dreamlike atmosphere. With each passing moment, Jayne's heart dances to the rhythm of the song, amplifying the euphoria she feels. "Here it comes and then it goes And that feeling takes me home And I don't know where I'm goin' Let it flow" As the plane starts its descent, Jayne can't help but giggle with delight. The excitement of the downward shift fills her with a thrilling sensation. She feels as if she's on an adventure, descending into a world of pure bliss and ecstasy. The dream takes her to a place of complete release and surrender, where she lets go of all inhibitions and embraces the flow. Suddenly, Jayne is jolted awake by the song continuing from her alarm clock. "Let it flow..." Her heart still races with the remnants of the dream's euphoria. She realizes that her bladder is full, and she rushes to the bathroom. The relief she experiences as she uses the bathroom is similar to what she felt in her dream. Jayne, is a 30-year-old girl, free spirited, creative designer at a large gaming company. Slim and tone in posture, she has undergone a transformation in recent years, becoming more conscious of her health and well-being. This all thanks to her partner Ryan, who does marathon runs alongside his day job. Their one year relationship has been a catalyst for positive change, as she found herself motivated to adopt healthier habits. Long runs have become a regular part of Jayne's routine. She finds running to be relaxing. On the weekends she likes to unwind and make her runs a little more entertaining. This entertainment is fueled by vaping some of her favorite sativa weed. She enjoys the rush of endorphins and the melodic vibrations that flutter with each stride during her elevated run. In this headspace she is able to achieve not just a runner's high, but instead, the best of both worlds. The joy of running has become her therapy, allowing her to clear her mind and find solace in the rhythm of her feet hitting the ground. In addition to running, Jayne has embraced yoga as a way to balance her physical and mental well-being. She's discovered the transformative power of yoga, not only for its physical benefits but also for the sense of inner peace and mindfulness it brings to her life. Her wardrobe has also evolved to reflect her active lifestyle. Yoga pants have become a staple, not just for their comfort, but as a symbol of her commitment to a healthier and more balanced lifestyle. With Ryan away on an offsite project for the past six months, Jayne has found herself facing the challenges that typically come from a long-distance relationship. In the past, she had struggled with long distance relationships, but this time, she was determined to approach it differently. She knew that maintaining her fitness routine was more crucial than ever, as it not only kept her physically healthy but also helped her cope with the emotional distance between her and Ryan. Jayne has had to learn to trust and be patient, giving Ryan the space and understanding that he's immersed in his offsite project. The sporadic communication has made her anxious at times, but she's reminded herself that Ryan's dedication to his work was one of the things she admired about him. This past month, Jayne has struggled with feelings of uncertainty as Ryan has been really out of touch in communication. She has been trying to get herself to understand that the sporadic check-ins are likely due to his busy schedule, and she that she needs to trust in their relationship. Jayne's morning began like any other as she prepared for her remote workday from the comfort of her downtown apartment on the 33rd floor. Stretching and yawning, she embraced the tranquility of her living space with a sense of calm and purpose. Her cozy apartment was adorned with soft furnishings and elegant touches, creating a serene ambiance that inspired her creativity. After freshening up in the bathroom, Jayne made her way to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Today, she was in the mood for a delicious omelette. But as she reached for the vegetables in her fridge, she realized she was out. Undeterred, Jayne decided to take a quick trip downstairs and a couple of blocks over to the morning farmers market. The prospect of getting fresh, organic vegetables excited her, and it was the perfect excuse to take a short break and savor the beauty of the city before diving into her work. Stepping outside her apartment building, Jayne felt the city's vibrant energy enveloping her. The sound of distant traffic and the chatter of people bustling about created a symphony of urban life. With a spring in her step, she strolled down the bustling streets towards the farmers market. As she reached the market, she was greeted by an array of colorful stalls, each offering a delightful selection of fruits and vegetables. The sights and scents of fresh produce invigorated her senses, and she relished the opportunity to engage with local vendors and support the community. Jayne carefully selected the ripest tomatoes, crisp bell peppers, and vibrant greens for her omelette. With her bag filled with the freshest ingredients, she made her way back to her apartment, feeling a sense of fulfillment and contentment. On her walk back to the apartment she decided to stop into her go-to pharmacy, Trust Pharnacy, which is convientally situated at ground floor of her apartment complex. She loves this pharmacy as it's always well stocked with her preferred zero-waste feminine products. This time around she notices that it's not only those products that are well stocked at this pharmacy. As she walked around, she found out that they moved her aisle to the back of the store and she had to traverse two different incontinence aisles. One of which looked like it was dedicated to single packaged adult diapers and the other for larger packages. As Jayne explored the back of the store, she noticed that her aisle had been moved to a more discreet location, hidden away from the main shopping area. She had to navigate through two different incontinence aisles to find her desired products. One aisle displayed single packaged adult diapers, while the other held larger packages. As Jayne approached her aisle, she couldn't help but notice a striking girl, who appeared to be around her age, refilling the diapers on the shelf. She notices the girl's posture and body form. Jayne is envious of how round and plump her ass is. Even after Jayne's rigorous squat routine for her workouts she has nothing on this employee's ass. This girl had a radiant smile, adorned with braces that Jayne found oddly attractive. Her name tag read "Aria" "Excuse me, could you help me get this pad brand?" Jayne asked. "Sure thing! Let me grab the..." Aria's reply was cut short by the store intercom broadcasting her number for clocking out. "I thought this time would never come. I can finally clock out" sighed Aria. She mentioned that she had worked overtime and was finally being relieved. "I'll be right back I have to get the right keys for this shelf" Aria said as she sped out of the aisle. Jayne found Aria's behavior peculiar as she hurriedly passed her, seemingly fidgety and eager to leave. It seemed that there was more to Aria's excitement than just the end of her shift, and Jayne couldn't help but be intrigued. Less than a minute later, Jayne hears footsteps advancing closer to her and sees Aria speed back into the aisle. Aria steps up on a short step stool and reaches for the flap to unlock the shelf and flips it up. "Is it this one?" Aria asked. "It's actually the one next to it that is almost out" replied Jayne. Aria seems to be bouncy in her posture. Since there was only one package of the pads left, Aria had to go on her tipy toes to reach for it. Jayne notices that she is bouncing her heals on the stool like she is jump roping without lifting her feetoff the ground. Suddenly an "ahhhhh" sigh softly exits Aria's lips. There is a sudden pause as Aria freezes with her arms deep in the shelf. After about 5 seconds of being frozen, Aria carefully steps down the stool and hands Jayne the pads. Aria looks at Jayne with a spacey gaze says "Here you go, have a good rest of your day!" Jayne sees Aria take off her apron and walk down the hallway very calmly towards the back room. Jayne couldn't help but observe Aria's movements as she walked towards the backroom to clock out. There was a subtle waddle in her step that Jayne found strangely cute. She tried not to stare, but her eyes were drawn to the oddly placed wet patch on Aria's butt. She notices Aria discreetly reach her hand out to grab something when passing through the aisle. The checker at the front scanned her pads and looked up at Jayne "I take it you must have met Aria, hehehe she is quite the free spirit!" Jayne nervously chuckled as she grabbed the bag and headed home to go make breakfast. As she cracked the eggs into a bowl and whisked them with care, she couldn't help but admire the panoramic view of the city through her large windows. The morning sun painted the skyline with warm hues, casting a golden glow on the bustling streets below. Jayne sautéed the vegetables with a hint of olive oil, savoring the aroma that filled her home. She expertly folded the omelette, creating a masterpiece of flavors and colors. As Jayne sat at the breakfast table, her mind couldn't help but replay the peculular encounter with Aria, the employee at the store. The puzzle pieces of Aria's behavior seemed to fit together in her mind, and a thrilling realization washed over her. The fidgety behavior, the sudden shift in composure, the weird wet patch on her butt, what she reached for in the aisle... it all pointed to one possibility...Aria wears diapers! But she not only wears them, she uses them. Aria was flooding her diaper while helping Jayne and it had leaked! Jayne changed topics in her head as she noticed it was 8:45 and she had to hurry to finish her morning tasks before the work day. Jayne logged in for the work but throughout her day her mind was racing. She found herself imagining Aria wearing a diaper, feeling the same sensations that had brought her pleasure in her dream. The day went by...Jayne had a typical work day, half virtual calls and half the other time to actually get her work done. Jayne logs off of work a little bit after 5pm. Her phone rings, and she notices that the number shares the same area code as Ryan's work phone. Curiosity mixed with a sense of unease, as she answers the call. It's not Ryan but instead a woman's voice on the phone.
  9. Hello babies! It's been a long time since I posted updates and it's because I've been working on a new project called "Mia's Stories". I've been working on this game for many months and I hope you really like everything I've done. What is Mia's Stories? Mia's Stories is the last project I'm working on and it's going to consist of several ABDL games in the same launcher. I am currently developing Hypnosis, the first Mia's Stories game. What is Hypnosis about? Hypnosis is about a young woman named Clara who has had urinary incontinence since she was little, however lately she has stopped having accidents at night and is finally going to be able to stop wearing diapers. However, her mother de ella has gotten used to having her little baby de ella pampered by her and she is not going to let her stop wearing diapers, so through different methods her mother de ella will make her wear a diaper again. You can download the demo from Itch.io and if you want the latest version of the game you can download it on Patreon. Of course I will be developing more content for Hypnosis. When I make an update I will publish a changelog in this post, you can also see all the changelogs on patreon for free. --------------------------------------------------- Demo Link (Itch.io): Here Download Link (Patreon): Here --------------------------------------------------- Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/ABDLMiah Discord: https://discord.gg/Bn8JKDvCzZ ---------------------------------------------------
  10. Just a short little one-shot I've been working on the last few days. --- Mandy was staying with her college roommate, Amy, and her family during spring break. The dorms had kicked them out for the week and she wasn't able to afford a plane ticket to fly home or a hotel to stay in. Thankfully, the Peterson's had graciously offered to let her stay with them for the week. Things were completely normal her first night there. The second night, however, was when things got weird. At nine o'clock that night, Amy's mother entered the room they were sharing unannounced. She took a seat on Amy's bed and looked at the two girls. Mandy was confused, even more so when she looked over and noticed that Amy was staring at the floor with a red face. "Alright girls, it's Saturday night. Amy, you already know what that means. Mandy, I'm guessing by your confused face that Amy has never told you about Maintenance Night. Amy, explain what Maintenance Night is." Mrs. Peterson ordered her daughter. "Maintenance Night is the night of the week when I get my maintenance spanking. It's where I am disciplined for any bad behavior, so that I can go into the new week with a fresh start." Amy explained, incredibly embarrassed. Mandy was shocked. Her roommate, a full adult in college, got spanked by her mom every week? She wondered if that was why Amy went home every weekend? Mandy enjoyed the alone time it gave her, but knowing this it now made her feel guilty. "That's right. Come on Amy, let's get started." Mrs. Peterson said. Mandy watched in awe as her roommate grabbed a hairbrush off of her dresser, handed it to her mom, and then started undressing. Not just to her underwear either, Amy kept undressing until she was completely naked. After discarding her last article of clothing, she bent over her mother's lap and raised her butt in the air. Mrs. Peterson quickly raised the hairbrush and smacked it down on her daughter's bottom. Mandy stared in a shocked stupor as she watched her adult roommate receive a spanking. Amy's bottom quickly began taking on a red hue that deepened in color as the spanking progressed. Before long, tears began flowing down Amy's face and she was bawling. She was repeatedly apologizing and telling her mom that she was going to 'be a good girl'. Her mom continued spanking for a little bit afterwards before finally stopping. When the spanking was over, Amy stood up on her feet and embraced her mom in a hug. The hug lasted for about half a minute before Amy was ordered to get dressed and go to the corner. Mandy stared at Amy's glowing red bottom while she walked to the dresser. She was pulled out of her stupor by Mrs. Peterson addressing her. "Come on Mandy, your turn." Mrs. Peterson said, patting her lap. "W-what?" Mandy responded, confused. "It your turn for a maintenance spanking. Undress and lay down on my lap so that we can get started." Mandy's first instinct was to outright refuse. The Peterson's were letting her stay with them for free for over a week though. She didn't want to be rude and insult their traditions, even if they were weird as hell. There was a part of her that curious about it too. Amy was a straight A student who always finished her homework early. Could this be what made her like that? Hesitantly, Mandy approached Mrs. Peterson and began stripping. While doing so, she glanced over to Amy, who was in the middle of working a pull-up diaper up her legs. "Amy has trouble holding her bladder after a spanking. To prevent any accidents, she wears a Goodnite until morning. Now come on, finish undressing." Mrs. Peterson told Mandy. Mandy continued stripping until she was completely naked. While undressing, she watched Amy finish putting on the diaper and get dressed in a childish set of pajamas. Once finished dressing, Amy walked over to the corner of her bedroom and planted her nose in the corner. "Once your spanking is over, you'll have some corner time to reflect on what you did wrong this week and what you'll do better next week." Mrs. Peterson explained as Mandy finished undressing. Mandy covered her breasts with her arm while she slowly lowered herself down onto Mrs. Peterson's lap. Once in position, Mrs. Peterson rested one arm on the younger girl's back and raised the hairbrush into the the air with the other. With no warning, she brought it down hard and began Mandy's spanking. Mandy yelped as pain rushed through her bottom. She had never received a spanking before, and Mrs. Peterson was not going easy on her. It didn't take long for Mandy to start begging for the spanking to end. She had involuntarily began thrashing around, causing Mrs. Peterson to have to restrain her with her leg and free arm. Not too much longer later and Mandy was bawling worse than Amy had been minutes earlier. Mrs. Peterson kept spanking her for another minute though, until she was certain that Mandy had been thoroughly punished for whatever naughtiness she had committed that week. Mandy was only given a few seconds to compose herself before being guided back onto her feet. She was still crying and trying in vain to rub the pain out of her butt cheeks. "Okay Mandy, go over to Amy's dresser and pick out a Goodnite and pajama set. Both are in the second drawer." Mrs. Peterson instructed. "A G-Goodnite? I don't need that!" Mandy said through tears. Mrs. Peterson, not satisfied with that answer, stood up, pulled Mandy's hand away, and delivered two more spanks onto the poor girl's butt. Mandy cried out and tried to loosen her hand, but couldn't break free of the bigger adult's grip. "Mandy, this is the kind of naughtiness that maintenance spankings are supposed to prevent. Unless you think you need more spankings, I suggest you go grab yourself a Goodnite and pajama set." Mrs. Peterson threatened. Mandy, desperately wanting to avoid further spankings, conceded this battle and walked over to Amy's dresser. Inside the second drawer were several sets of matching, childish print pajama tops and bottoms. Sitting next to them were two stacks of pull-up diapers, exactly like the one Amy had just put on. Mandy groaned internally and grabbed one of them, examining the butterfly prints on it as she did so. She also picked up a white set of pajamas that had a pink trim and strawberry print design, which was the least childish one she could find. "Good girl. Bring them over and I'll help you get changed." Mrs. Peterson instructed Mandy. By this point, Mandy didn't have any fight left in her. The sooner she could get this over with, the better. Here she was, an adult, being spanked and made to pick out a diaper for herself. Anything from here on couldn't be any worse. Mandy brought everything over to Mrs Peterson. The older adult grabbed the Goodnite from the pile and held it out for Mandy to step into. Once she realized what was expected from her, Mandy stepped both legs into the garment and allowed her roommate's mom to pull it up her legs. Mandy, now diapered, was at least thankful that her vagina was no longer exposed. Mrs. Peterson then helped Mandy into the pajama set as well. "Okay Amy, corner time is over. Go finish getting ready for bed while Mandy has her turn. Mandy, go take Amy's place in the corner and reflect on your naughty deeds." Mrs. Peterson ordered. Mandy had forgotten Amy was even there. Still lacking any fight, she silently obeyed her roommate's mom and walk into the corner. She stood there for what felt like an eternity. She wasn't thinking about any 'naughty deeds', but instead how absurd this entire situation was. She was thankful that Amy's mom couldn't tell what she was thinking. That night, Mandy slept on her stomach. The diaper she was wearing was making it hard for her to sleep, despite how exhausted she was. The padding was much thicker than the thin panties that she was used to. She woke up the next morning to Mrs. Peterson entering their shared room and telling them that breakfast is ready. The first thing Mandy noticed was the dull pain in her bottom, the second was the thick, cold padding between her legs. Mandy shot up in surprise at the realization of what she had done. She hadn't wet the bed in over thirteen years! But here she was now, wearing a soaking wet diaper. Mrs. Peterson, likely already knowing what had happened, walked over to Mandy. "Did you have an accident, Mandy?" She asked. "U-umm." Mandy tried to answer, having trouble articulating an appropriate response. "It's okay if you did. I'm sure Amy's Goodnite is soaked too." Mrs. Peterson responded. "Y-yes." Mandy answered, meekly. "Did you leak at all?" The older woman asked. "W-what?" "Did your Goodnite leak?" Mrs. Peterson, not liking Mandy's lack of an answered, bent over and pulled the girl's covers off. She grabbed Mandy under her armpits and hoisted her onto her feet. Mandy, mortified by this, stood in shock and just let it happen. Mrs. Peterson then pulled down her pajama pants and exposed the wet diaper she was wearing. The padding of the diaper had expanded a good amount and was sagging between Mandy's legs. It hadn't leaked, but it couldn't hold much more. "No leaks. Let's go down stairs and eat. You can get changed after breakfast." Mrs. Peterson said, going over to her daughter to finish rousing her. ----- After breakfast, Mandy was able to shower and change back into her normal clothes. The rest of the week progressed as if the events of Saturday night and Sunday morning had never happened. No spankings, no childish pajamas, and no diapers. Not even a mention of any of the three. That was, until Saturday night came around again. Mandy had spent all of Saturday dreading it, hoping that last week had just been a bad dream. It wasn't a dream though. That night, Mrs. Peterson enter the room and gave both girls a hard, hairbrush spanking. Just like last week, she made both change into a Goodnite diaper before dressing them in childish pajamas and sending them to the corner. Also like last week, Mandy woke up the next morning to a still-sore bottom and a wet diaper. That Sunday was the day they were able to go back to their dorm. Mandy couldn't wait, she was ready to get far away from this house and hopefully never come back. As they were loading up the car, Mrs. Peterson stopped them for a chat. "Mandy, it was great having you over this week." She said. "Thank you for letting me stay, your home is lovely." Mandy responded. "I wanted to talk to you about something before you go. I was talking with Amy, and she said that she's noticed you acting different. She believes that you've been kinder and more patient. We both think that the maintenance spankings are really helping you, which is why I want you to come back here with Amy every weekend from now on." Mrs. Peterson said, making it sound more like a command than a request. "O-oh, u-um, I don't know if..." Mandy tried to answer before getting interrupted. "It's settled then. I'll see you and Amy next Saturday." Mrs. Peterson said, enveloping Mandy in a hug. Mandy didn't know what to say. The last thing she wanted was a weekly spanking by her roommates mom. She thought about outright refusing, but she knew that it probably wasn't going to be that simple. She had a suspicion that if she didn't show up with Amy that Mrs. Peterson would come to their dorm to collect her or worse, administer a spanking there. There wasn't really an easy way out. "R-right." Mandy said nervously as she placed her bag in the car. This was going to be a long spring term.
  11. Chapter One: The Drive Dad drove down the highway with meholding my hand between my legs. I had to pee and being stuck in a car definitely didn't help. A sign up ahead said that a rest area was only ten kilometres up ahead and I could certainly hold it. I could ask for my father to stop yet there was somethig else. “Something wrong?" Dad suddenly asked without looking at me. “Weird,” I replied. “ Dam weird you know.” He certainly did know why I felt weird. This was his plan. “I'm wearing an adult nappy,” I groaned. “You better be, Vicky,” Dad replied. “You don't want to be found out as a faker and lose this scholarship.” “Yeah,” I said. “That's the problem; I'm not really incontinent. They are going to find out.” “No, they won't. Just act natural. Show the letter I faked again.” I rubbed the padded material between my legs .“This is certainly not natural," I protested. “Well, get used to wetting yourself often,” he said. “You probably should show up in a really wet nappy. That way you won't look like a faker to the other girls who are used to wetting their nappies.” “Why did I let you talk me into this?” I whined. “You got a scholarship. The bank lost most my money, remember? This is your last chance to go to university,” he answered. I sighed. I don't understand how things got so weird. My father put away enough into my university fund to pay for all years of school. HMRC investigated my father recently and caught him for insider trading and fined him heavily and he eventually used up my university fund to pay for the fine. It was the summer before the start of uni and I had no money. So I search for scholarships. None fit me but after intesive search there was also a scholarship for only urinary incontinent girls who were studying any subject at my chosen university. Unlike the others, it was not listed on the university's website but on a discreet form for disabled students. It was the only scholarship and it was generous. It paid for everything including a monthly allowance. I remember distinctively getting the phone call. “Is Victoria Stevens there?” the woman asked. “Yes, this is she,” I gripped my mobile tightly. “This is Elizabeth Jones from the Urinary Incontinent Girls scholarship programme. You have been chosen.” My mouth was opened in shock. I had though my university dreams were over. “The last girl didn't meet our requirements. She was clearly bluffing her urinary incontinence just to get the scholarship while your doctor's letter appears genuine. I made this scholarship so incontinent girls can have the full university experience, including living in the halls. To do that we want to make sure that we pair you with another girl in the hall that is also incontinent for moral support. You will still have your own room Will this be a problem for you?” “No problem,” I replied, elated. “Good. We are having a summer camp to get to know the other girls. Attendance is mandatory.” I didn't tell the rest of my wider family. Dad thought it was perfect and had been a big help in getting me loads of adult nappies. They do sell nappies in stores like Boots, but the tape-o kind that real incontinent people wear is only found online and he helped me order Tena Slip Maxis online. Back to the present, the road sign indicated we wear near the camp. Dad said an incontinent girl would show up in a very wet nappy. I relaxed in my seat and pretended I was sitting on the toilet. As I started to pee in my nappy, it was so warm as the wetness spread around my crotch and under my bottom. I was shocked at how good it actually felt. Chapter Two: Fitting in with the Group Dad pulled into the lot and right away I spotted the group. After giving me a kiss, I head to group which consisted of five teenaged girls and a young lady stood around the van. “Are you Vicky?” the lady who was clearly Liz Jones, asked me. She wore torn jeans and a T-shirt. There was a bulge around her butt area, most definitely indicated she was wearing a nappy definitely wet. I said yes and opened the back door of my car and got my bags when she stopped me. "May I see your doctor's letter again?" I unzipped one part of my main bag and handed it over. Hoping the forgery work, she quickly smiled and nodded. "Can you remove your skirt? I want to see if you're wearing and adult nappy and have used it." I slowly unclipped my skirt; I tried many jeans but the bulge of the nappy always showed as well as the top. I can't remember how much I peed in the nappy earlier but Liz came closer, walked around and was satisfied. “Good. You're the last girl to arrive, so let's get going. You can put your stuff in the back of the van.” The wet nappy I had on now felt thick and I felt that I could use a change now. “Do I have time to run to the look real quick?” I leaned closer to her. “I'm quite wet.” Was there a loo nearby? “Uh no, do you think we can hold yourself?” I nodded though not sure if the nappy could. “Good. Then we got to go.” She led me in through the sliding door of the van and I took a seat beside a bored-looking girl with a sarcastic nerd phrase on her shirt. She wore black cargo jeans with all kinds of metal hanging from them. She whispered, “So, what's your story?” Before I could answer, Liz hopped into the driver’s seat and started the van. “Girls,” she called out through a speaker. “My name, as you all came into contact with, is Elizabeth Jones but you can call me Liz. I am the scholarship coordinator and founder of the Scholarship for Incontinent Girls. When I studied physics, I was embarrassed about having to explain to my hallmates, coursemates and friends that I had an incontinence problem. I realized that another incontinent girl would make a good hallmate and thus this scholarship came about. This camp is for several reasons. Mainly so you can get to know each other and find out who you to be paired with for moral support. The other reason is, unfortunately, to screen out people who are liars. I had to replace one girl earlier on who was not incontinent.” Minutes later, Liz continued. “So, get to know each other during this week. How about introducing yourself to each other now as I drive to the camp.” “My name is Kerri Kensington," the girl next to me began. "I am long tired of being teased about my incontinence. Having a mother who is not so discrete about it means everyone at school and my neighbour knew about it. This scholarship sunds great. I worried so much about uni and having to hide my nappies from others but I feel think group will give me support. I am excited about studying electrical engineering.” The girl who sat beside Kerri also wearing jeans spoke up. “My name is Michelle.” Her voice was softer and didn't give her surname. “I don't really have friends due to incontinence and will be studying Art History.” In the rear seat, a girl spoke up. “I'm Vera Horton. I'm just as normal as anyone else, or I was until the car accident where some drunk ran into me. The drunk doesn't have to wear nappies and it's not fair. Instead, he only got thirty days in jail. I instead have to spend the rest of my life in nappies.” She pounded her fists on the seat beside her. “Because of this, my boyfriend took someone else to my Year 11 and Year 13 prom. Will be reading Chemistry.” “My name is Bethany,” said her neighbour who had just looked up from a book. She wore all black with tight leggings. Even her nail polish and lipstick were black. “People already though I was weird with my love for black, so knowing about my nappies really made things worse. Will take modern history." The fifth girl introduced herself as Cath never Catherine. She worn a shorter skirt than myself. "I'll study my favourite subject biology and don't nappies to destroy my uni life.” I cleared my throat. “I'm Vicky Stevens. Am urinary incontinent birth since and my promised uni fund went away, so I thought I couldn't go to uni. Will be taking mechanical engineering." I hope that worked. The silence told me they accepted it. Chapter Three: The Meal About noon, Liz stopped at a local pub. I really wanted a fresh nappy. “Okay. Here is the plan. Cath, Vicky, and Michelle will go into the bathroom and change. Vera Bethany, and Kerri and myself will order our food. When you three return we will go change while you order your food. Then we will eat together.” In the toilet stall, I removed my skirt and looked down at my wet nappy. It was really wet - I did wet it a second time. I peeled off the tapes, rolled up the soggy nappy, then wiped myself off with baby wipes. Once finished, I put on a new Tena Slip like I had practiced many times by leaning against the wall of the stall. Back at the counter, I ordered a medium coke and a burger.
  12. Hi, I am trying something a little different. First person works for a lot of people, and I've had the advice before that I am emotionally disconnected from my characters when I write. Maybe Third Person is not a style that really works for me. So, I've decided to write Lauren's tales from the First Person Perspective to see if that helps with emotionally identifying, at least, with the main character. So, I've been watching some depressing movies lately about child fostering, adoption, and abuse, and somehow, this has sparked my need to tell another story. Now, I do not claim to know what true abuse is like, and I don't claim to have ever lived in a foster home ever, but I hope my empathy reaches to the point that this story makes sense. It has been a while since I've actually written a story outside of roleplay, and I don't mean to be insensitive at all, so if you are horrified by the emotions that someone that had not experienced it themselves, but who has the imagination to try to place themselves in the shoes of such a person, then please do not read this. It is meant to draw up strong emotions, though the main players in this story are NOT the cruel people that would have hurt the kid. The kid is just ten years old when the story opens.... Chapter 1 Was I Dreaming Again? The vibration of the car seat under me shook me so that I couldn’t relax. The drive was long. The new faces were yet to burn themselves into my heart. There was only the feeling that once again, I was in the fog of the unknown. What new rules were there to be? What new rules were there that they thought I already knew? What kinds of things will set off the ticking into an unmanageable explosion? Why couldn’t I just stay where I knew what they wanted? I looked down at my legs, covered by wine-purple sweats as I pushed my thighs towards each other. I knew why it was hard to make my thighs rest against each other, and why it was uncomfortable to make my knees touch, but that was normal. It wasn’t anything new. What mattered more, was that I kept the secret as long as I could so that I wouldn’t get caught, maybe have a chance to deal with the damp moisture on the skin around my privates. Please, don’t seep through, please don’t do it. It was late, probably after the time that most had dinner. I was sitting in the backseat of the dimly lit car with a girl a little smaller than me. She was wearing blue jeans and a pink top that had hearts around the collar, the sleeves, and the trimmings at the bottom. It was so cute! She was cute, too, but she was probably just like all the others. I best not talk to her. Best not do anything to upset her. She might tattle on me for something weird. She might even realize what I’ve done, and tattle about that. Something watery and itchy on my nose, my snot, made me reach up with the upper end of my arm, and as I sniffled, I wiped the water on my purple sleeve, the sleeve of my sweats. I turned to look out the window, hoping that the girl next to me didn’t notice that I saw her. I hoped she didn’t think I wanted to talk. I didn’t want any trouble. I felt my legs push towards each other, the knees touching on the tips, but it was like trying to keep a clothes pin back end together. It just didn’t want to stay like that, and sprung apart. I glanced down at the pocket of seat that was between my open legs. There was a dry red-brown seat there. I hoped it would stay dry all the way to the place we were going. It was dark outside. I hate the dark. “Mommy,” the little girl next to me suddenly made a noise that drew me out of myself. Alert that she had said mommy, I wondered if she was telling on me. I wondered what I did wrong, or maybe she knew that my privates were damp. Maybe she knew that the stiffness between my legs was …. “...I’m hungry,” the girl said. Her hair was darker brown, and when the light hit it, it sometimes looked a little red. She was shorter than me. She was smaller. But it was always the smaller kids that I had to be most careful of. They were the most trouble. All it took was one mistake, and her age, her size, her seemingly innocence would be used against me and I’d be hit! “Honey, pull over,” the lady in the front seat told the man. “The kids are hungry. We can surely take them out, right? Give us a chance to talk to our new child a bit more like a family.” The man nodded and seemed like he was smiling as he agreed to pull over. They were pulling over. Oh, no, there was no time to let it dry. They would get me out of the car, and they would notice what I’ve done. It only took a peek down my pants, or a light touch on my bum, and they would know. I was in trouble now. I tried to bury my face in my arms, and pretend to be asleep. I closed my eyes. It was probably not going to save a ten year old the disgrace of being found like this, but it might get me off. They might think I was just… um… a bed-wetting baby. Better that, then a ten year old kid that pees her pants all the time and causes trouble. But then, maybe they already knew. Most of the people by this time that would pick me up, would eventually get me home, check my pants, and tell me not to lie, that they knew I had peed my pants, even if I didn’t see how they knew it yet. Maybe they were told I’d pee my pants. I don’t know. It was just the confusing way they always spoke, that I was never really sure if they were told or not. “Honey, get Lauren’s diapers from the back?” the lady told the man as she went to my door. They knew I wore diapers then…. “I want to check her when we go in, and make her comfortable before she eats.” The man nodded and after opening the side of the car that April, the girl that sat next to me for her, he went to the back. He didn’t look at me at all. I couldn’t tell how mad he was, if he knew I was wet, but at least he wasn’t looking at me like I was going to get it. At least, he wasn’t looking like that just now. I shivered. Maybe we were in public. Maybe they had known I was leaking in my pants this whole time, and now, they knew I was wet. Maybe it would be embarrassing to them to leave me in wet pants, so they were going to change me, but when we get home, that would mean I’d really get it. We were walking into the restaurant. I felt a sting in my left eye, and a tear trailed down my face. I knew I was going to be discovered, and I was going to get it soon. I shivered. I felt the back of my pants, hoping it felt dry. I hoped it looked dry. I didn’t want to embarrass them. I knew if they were embarrassed, I’d really get it. “Mommy, that new girl is touching her bum with her hands,” the little girl told on me. I couldn’t help it. I was so scared and nervous now. I stopped and looked down, waiting for her to slap me for drawing attention to my shame in public. She came looming up before me. I put my arms up to guard my face. She reached around my body on both sides. I stiffened, and as I did, I drizzled pee into my diaper. The lady picked me up and she carried me. I had no choice. She was bigger. I dared not to yell at her to put me down. I didn’t want her to throw me to the ground. I could only stiffen as she pulled me to her, my face pushed against her bosom. She smelled like lavenders and her hair was fresh. She asked me to shush, but she did it differently than the last woman would have done. She didn’t touch my nose in a way that it would hurt. She didn’t sharply shush at me. She swayed with me, and she made the shushing sound, but it was a softer whisper-like noise. It was almost soothing. I couldn’t help myself. The rest of the pee was now in my diaper. I felt it leaking down my legs and collecting on my butt. She had me in her arms. I was wetting on her. She was going to find out. She was going to be disgusted and throw me any minute. The woman walked up near the man. “She’s wet,” the woman whispered to the man as they walked through the doors. “I’m afraid she’s getting me wet, too. Can you get my extra shirt out of the car once you get April settled, and bring it to the bathroom. I have to change our little daughter.” “Sure honey,” he said. He whispered. He didn’t yell, he didn’t glare at me. He didn’t even touch me with his hands. He leaned in and kissed my head. I had never felt someone do that when I was so disgusting before. He smiled at me when I looked up, like he… like he… I don’t know how to describe it. He wasn’t mad at all! Looking up at the woman, she wasn’t mad either. She was rocking me, and she took me right to the bathroom while the man and April sat down in the waiting area. The woman, whose name was Bridget, took me into a stall, before she sat me on my feet. She wiped my face with her hand, and whispered. “Don’t cry, sweetheart. Accidents happen.” I looked up at her and she smiled at me. “It’s okay, sweetheart. We were told last week that you have toileting problems. We are not going to get mad over a little problem that can be fixed. She must have realized I was looking at the wetness on her shirt, the place I had peed on her. “This?” she asked as she touched her shirt where I peed on her. “It’s nothing. Your new daddy is going to get mommy a clean shirt as soon as he gets April a table, and then it will be like nothing happened.” She had lovely green eyes, freckles that made her less perfect than a model, but down to the earth approachable. She was soft, and when she touched me, she was gentle. She put her hands on my hips, or the sides of my sweatpants, actually, and pulled them down revealing a soaking wet diaper that had layer upon layer of padding inside it. I had put those pads inside, to try to absorb my pee as much as I could. I had one front layer in case it sort of went to the front a little bit, and then I had three layers between my legs and two layers on my butt, all made up of four pads. The woman gently pulled my diaper down. It was one of those panty-like diapers. I don’t know if it has a special name or not. Sometimes, I think I hear people say pull-ups, but I’m not sure if that is the real thing it is called. She saw how wet I was. I knew that she knew I had wet myself several times by now. It was so soaked. I waited for her to ask me if I was gross, if I liked peeing my pants, or if I was just too stupid…. “Oh, baby,” is what she said when she saw how wet I was. “How long have you been like this, honey?” Then she suddenly hugged me, and put her soft cheek against mine. Her arms were warm and welcoming. She worked around behind me, pulling my wet pants and my diaper all the way off of me. She rubbed my back, as she whispered in my ear. “It’s okay, baby. It’s okay. Mommy is going to check you more often.” I blushed. I didn’t expect her to be nice about it, and to take the blame for me leaking in my pants. It was my fault. I am the stupid one that should have told them I was wetting my pants earlier, even before they had come to pick me up. No one at that place where they got me really checked me. Why would they? I was ten years old. None of the other ten year olds were checked, were they? She helped me into a clean diaper, and she put less layers of pads on me. She only put two layers on me, one that came a little bit to the front, but not as far us as my other one I did for myself, and one that went all the way around my bottom. She hugged me after she had me in a diaper, but my pants were wet. There was a knock at the bathroom outside door. “You stay here a minute,” Bridget told me. “That will be daddy getting mommy a clean shirt. I’ll send him out for a clean pair of pants for you, honey.” The woman left me in the stall, where I stood, looking down, wondering why she wasn’t yelling at me, why she was so soft and so quiet to me, why she made me feel better after I peed on her. The woman came back smiling. “Well, it turns out daddy is a mind-reader,” she told me. “See? He got you a skirt from your things.” Like all of my things these days, it was dirty, stained, and had little holes in it, but mommy ignored that like everyone else did, and she slid it up my legs. She smiled at me. “We’ll get you some better things tomorrow,” she told me. “Daddy said all of your clothes were like this.” I nodded. I couldn’t deny that all my clothes were stained and had holes in them. That was just what you grew to accept after you’d been in the system for more than two years, even if you didn’t wet your pants like I did. Bridget changed her shirt, and then she took me by the hand, and we sat at the table. I was surprised to see that April was not eating yet. I looked up at Bridget and then I looked at Jack. Jack was the man that called himself daddy to me. “Well, now we are all at the table, we can order,” he turned and looked at April. The younger girl, by about a year, smiled and nodded. “Is Lauren all comfortable now?” she asked, her question much more sincere than bully-mocking like others had been. There was no sing-song to the question. Her face was serious as she looked over at me, as though to look in my eyes. I thought she was telling on me to get me in trouble when she told them I was touching my butt, but her face wasn’t disappointed at all, when she saw I wasn’t crying. She looked different. She looked like, she, really wanted me to be comfortable. I nodded at her. She smiled, and she looked at Jack. “I’ll have whatever Lauren has,” and she passed the menu to me. I stared at it. I couldn’t help my hand shaking as she presented the menu to me. I wasn’t allowed to touch the menu, ever, before. I accidentally didn’t take it in time, and it fell to the floor. “I’ll get it,” April said with a cheerful smile, and she dived under the table to get it. Bridget motioned for me, so I got up and went over and stood by her side as she put an arm around me, and she pointed out the stuff on the menu. “You can have anything you want,” she told me. I looked over at Jack, shaking. I couldn’t believe, that not only April, who might have been naive about how this really works with foster kids, but now, Bridget was telling me that I could pick stuff and showing me the menu with her arms practically around me, not in a threatening—going to choke me kind of way, but the way I’d imagined real mothers put their hands around their own daughters as they comforted them. Jack smiled and nodded as Bridget tried to draw my attention back to the menu. I stood there, shaking. My legs were tense. My arms were tense. Something was wrong. This is not how they were supposed to treat me. I wasn’t supposed to even see a menu. I was supposed to come out of the bathroom with a sore butt for wetting my pants, at the very least. I was supposed to be crying. I was supposed to be sorry that I embarrassed them. Bridget wasn’t supposed to be wearing a smile and a different shirt at the same time! Something was wrong. I couldn’t think. I just closed my eyes and pointed at something random. Mommy laughed, but it wasn’t mean. She shook her head and asked me: “Did you even see where you pointed?” I shrugged. “April, why don’t you order, honey. We’ll let Lauren eat what you pick. She’s too nervous to do it this time.” The younger girl smiled and nodded. She looked up at Jack. “Can I get dessert?” “Of course, you can, baby. But you know the rule. You eat regular food first, and then if you are still hungry, then you can order a dessert.” True to their words, they ordered two orders of what April asked for. I don’t really remember what it was, only that both April and I got the same thing. I felt like I was getting full. This was the first real filling meal I had had in a long time. Foster kids were supposed to get something simple, like a bowl of mashed potatoes, maybe a bowl of macaroni, and if I was good, maybe something in the mac like tuna. I started to slow down on eating, and April looked at me. “Daddy will get you get some dessert,” she told me. “I promise, he will. He always tells me the same rule, but I never finish my dinner, and he still gets it for me.” Jack laughed. “Wait, you know I will do that, do you?” he had a playful smile on his face. “You clever little goblin! Don’t tell me you order less than you can eat on purpose just so you can make sure you get dessert, too?” April shrugged. “Well, don’t all kids?” He laughed and looked at Bridget who laughed too. I looked down. I didn’t want to lie to them about what I could eat. He told me to finish my food. I tried to pick up another bite, but Bridget took my fork. “It’s alright, honey. You ate a lot. You can get dessert, too.” We must have sat there, a little while. April made a face at me, and I looked over at Bridget and Jack, but they smiled. They didn’t say anything about it. I didn’t know if April was making fun of me at first, but then she took me by the hands, and she showed me, as if teaching me, how to make the face she made. “Look at daddy, now,” she pointed at Jack. Jack smiled at me, and he stuck his tongue at me real quick. I looked at him for a minute. He was smiling. His eye had laugh lines in them, and he nodded at me. “That means it’s your turn to make another face at him,” April whispered to me, though as loud as she whispered I knew that Jack had to have heard. He seemed to pretend not to though. I felt a dark presence over me, and I shuttered. I wasn’t supposed to disrespect adults. I was not supposed to make faces at them. If he is having fun now, would he pay me back for being disrespectful? Suddenly, there was a hand on my shoulder. Bridget had come to my side of the table while I was looking down, and she picked me up from the chair and hugged me. “That’s enough for now,” she told April. Bridget sat in my chair and held me in her lap. “Lauren isn’t used to this kind of playing,” Bridget explained to April as she rubbed my thighs. “That’s why she’s stiff, with tears on her face, and she’s shaking?” April questioned. “Yes, baby. Lauren is scared.” “I’m sorry,” April told Lauren. “I didn’t mean to scare you. Daddy and me play like this all the time. Of course, I would never stick my tongue out at him seriously. He knows I’m just playing, that’s why it’s okay.” I looked over at April, who patted me on the leg nearest her. “Two chocolate cakes with a side of ice cream,” I heard Jack suddenly say, so I turned my head to see what he was doing. He was talking to the waitress. The misses wanted ice cream, and I’d just like a cream doughnut.” I turned my head and looked up at Bridget with a sting in my eye again. It wasn’t a scared or a sad sting. It was something I couldn’t explain because I never felt it before. But it caused my eyes to water and a tear went down my face. “Mommy, Lauren is crying,” April observed with her own face looking sad. “Did I do something to make her sad again?” “No, honey,” Bridget said putting an arm around April. “She’s just confused, and she might even be happy.” “People don’t cry when they are happy,” April said and in my experience, April was right. “Honey, sometimes, people cry when they have powerful feelings, even feelings of happiness or love.” April just looked down accepting her mother’s words, but I was curious if Bridget really believed that. Maybe she was just trying to make April feel better. Adults lied to kids all the time for different reasons, and I’ve seen parents lie to their real kids about a harsh truth, just to make them forget about the terrible thing they saw. Bridget turned me in her lap so I was facing the table when the desserts came, and she ate her ice cream around me, while she whispered and encouraged me to eat as much of the cake and ice cream as she could get me to eat. I looked at it at first, but shook my head. I wasn’t supposed to get cake and ice cream. That was a treat for someone’s real kids, not the foster kids. “We ordered this treat for you,” Bridget whispered in my ear. “No one is going to eat it but you. If you don’t eat it, it will just sit there, and then it will be wasted because someone else could have ordered it.” I looked up at her and then at Jack. He nodded. “That’s your cake, baby. Please, if you are still hungry, please eat it.” April took a fork of it, and I thought she was going to eat it, but she put it up by my mouth. “Eat,” she whispered. Another sting in my eyes, a sting that went down into my insides, a sting that I couldn’t explain, as the cake was pushed into my mouth, and I slowly closed my teeth over the sponge of chocolate and the fork rubbed my teeth as it was pulled out of my mouth, April smiling. I wasn’t really hungry anymore. I was neutral. I was satisfied. I could eat more though, and surprising myself, I ended up eating the whole cake, mom and April feeding it to me as I was just too stiff, and too shaky to hold the fork and spoon on my own. I would never have dreamed I’d ever eat cake again. The last time, I couldn’t remember exactly, but I saw another loving face looking at me at the time. I saw two people that I sometimes dreamed about, but knew I’d never see again. I don’t know for sure, but I think, they are memories of my real parents. I rubbed my watery nose on the lower arm sleeve of my sweatshirt. Bridget smiled at me, and she took a napkin, and she wiped my nose. She whispered in my ear. “Blow, honey.” I puffed my cheeks and blew and then looked up confused at her. “No, silly,” April was quick to speak up. “She means like this, and she took a napkin, and she blew her nose. I blushed. I should have known better. I really am stupid. Bridget smiled and got a clean napkin and she tried again, to which, I did what was expected. No one had ever blown my nose…. No, wait, maybe that was wrong. Maybe a long long time ago. Maybe the person in my dream had done it. I am not certain, but I somehow feel like it is something she would have done. “Take April to the bathroom,” Bridget told Jack. “I want to take Lauren and check her diaper again, just in case. We’ve been here a while.” He nodded. I didn’t realize we were there that long at all. But Bridget took me to the bathroom. She stood me in front of her while she went, and while she was going, she pulled my skirt and my diaper down. It felt dry. “Do you want to try on the potty?” she asked me. I had not heard it called a potty in a very long time. I nodded. I wanted to make her happy. She gave me cake, and she fed me so I was actually not hungry with tummy rumbles. I really wanted to make her happy. I was put on the toilet after she was done, and she stood there. I knew she expected me to do something. When others took me to the toilet, even a week ago, they made me sit there there until it came out, and they got mad when it didn’t come right away. I looked up nervously, but not because she might hit me, but because I didn’t want to make this nice lady mad at me at all. I concentrated, and pushed on my stomach. “Baby, what are you doing?” Bridget looked upset somehow. Her eyes were narrowed, but she was looking at me pushing on my stomach. “I’m going potty,” I told her through a grunt as I tried really hard to make my body behave. “I don’t know who told you to do that, but that’s not how you go potty,” Bridget told me. She picked me up off of the toilet. “You know what, I changed my mind. Don’t use the potty right now, baby.” I looked at her a little confused. “Just go in your pants if you can’t hold it for now. Mommy will try again later.” “Was I bad?” I asked stiffening. “No honey. I just don’t want you hurting yourself. You were not doing it naturally at all, and I am afraid you will hurt yourself if you push on yourself like that all the time.” “I can’t just go in my pants,” I whispered. “Because it’s embarrassing?” Bridget asked me. I looked down. “I know it’s embarrassing,” Bridget put a tender hand on my shoulder. “And I’ll let you sit on the toilet again to try, if you promise not to push your stomach like that.” I nodded. She sat me on the toilet again. She must have seen the look on my face or something, but she had more directions for me. “No, Lauren. Don’t force it like that, honey. If you need to go, it shouldn’t take that much effort to go. It should be as easy as when it comes out accidentally in your diaper, baby.” I nodded, and tried to stop myself forcing, then it felt like it was not going to come out. I shook, scared of not getting any out. I looked up at Bridget, and she smiled and prodded me off the toilet. “Honey, it’s alright. We can try when we get home, and if you are wet before we get home, then mommy can just change your pants.” I nodded and looking down, I let Bridget pull my panty-diaper up, and then she pulled my skirt into place before taking me out to wash my hands. She hugged me after we washed my hands, and then suddenly, I was being lifted into her arms, and we walked back to the car, where Jack discovered, I had wet on the seat earlier. It had leaked before I knew it had, but he was not mad at all. He told Bridget to wait a minute, and he got a plastic sheet from the back and put it on the seat. “That will keep her skirt dry,” he was speaking to Bridget, but he looked at me, too, with a little wink. “We don’t want to wet that cute little skirt of yours, do we?” I looked down at my stained skirt, and then back up at him. I wondered if he was joking, or if he really thought this skirt was cute. It was still a bit of a drive to get home. They must have driven over a thousand miles to come and pick me up! No one ever drove like that to get me before! If anything, someone took me to a closer place for the people to get me, and sometimes, even dropped me off at their door, but never ever had a foster family come so far to pick me up and take me to their house. I could see April falling asleep not long after we had gotten out of the restaurant. She had a smile on her lips, and the last thing she did, was move her lips, or at least the last thing I saw, and it looked like she said my name, though no sound came out. I drifted off a few moments later, and then I was in hell again!
  13. Rebecca set her bag down upon the bed. Her bed now. At least, for the next semester. The choice to live on campus for her second year wasn't one easily made. Her parents had offered to let her stay in her old bedroom, and it wasn't that long a commute. But... she needed her freedom. There was a time in everyone's life when they needed to go out into the world to figure out for themselves who they are, and you didn't do that by living forever in your childhood bedroom. She couldn't be act like a kid forever. She sighed. Some might argue that last part for certain things. Despite what she wanted, some things wouldn't change. Other things, however, needed to change right now. She opened the bag and dug to the bottom. She felt around with her eyes closed until she landed on the familiar plastic feel. She pulled out the thick, white diaper and looked around her room. She could try going to the bathroom to change, but then she risked being seen. Changing here, however, meant finding a place to store a soaked diaper until she could take her trash out. She sighed, thanked god she managed to get an individual room and put a bag inside the sealing garbage can she had picked out specifically for this. She took hers off, wrapped it in an extra plastic bag, and shoved it in. She re-diapered herself and pulled her skirt down over it. She looked in the mirror and frowned. It wasn't too obvious but... her bottom definitely stuck out. She sashayed back and forth, and the sound of crinkling plastic came through. She told herself it was more obvious because she knew it was there, and realistically no one would be able to tell unless they were looking for it, but it was hard to convince herself. She opened her bag further and took out the bag of diapers. There were twenty of them, each thick, plastic, and unmistakable for what they were. At least they weren't the printed kind- she still remembered with horror when her parents presented her with a pink bunny covered diaper for a "fun change." She wrapped the bag in a blanket, shoved it in a suitcase, and looked around her room. Finally she hid it in her closet and sighed. The brand was far from what she would have wanted. She had considered just stocking up on the underwear like pull ups she wore at home, but even back then she rarely tried wearing them outside the house, or anywhere she'd be far from a bathroom. The next were a bit thicker but still paper backed and quiet. She'd wear them when she'd be out but knew she could change quickly. That had been harder to give up, but in the end it was also still wishful thinking. With hour long classes and even longer tests, not to mention walking all over the campus without a private bathroom, it was too much of a risk. On top of that, a leaking diaper in public was far worse then plastic underwear. So, here she was. She thought for a moment, then reached back into the bag and took a spare diaper out. She figured she should probably bring a spare around, just in case. The campus was large, and she couldn't always be sure to make it back in time. She then reached into her "regular" underwear drawer, took out a pair of briefs, and pulled them up her legs. It always made her feel more comfortable to have something extra in case her skirt ran up, and it helped keep the crinkle sound down. Someone knocked at the door. Before she could answer, a smoothed skin, perfectly formed face, flanked by long, bleached hair, poked inside. "Eeep!" Rebecca said. Thinking quickly, she let her skirt drop back down and threw her her blanket over her bed. "You a bit of a scaredy cat?" the head asked. It was Matilda, an annoying cheerleader who shared some of Rebecca's classes. "What are you hiding?" "None of your business!" Rebecca said. "I mean, nothing. What do you want?" "Just letting you know there is a party tonight," she said. "Oh, I uhhh..." it was tempting, but it was also a Wednesday night. "I really should study. I have a morning class." Matilda laughed. "Oh, the party is for cheerleaders only, silly. Just letting you know in case it got too loud." She slammed the door behind her as she left. Rebecca grumbled to herself. Of course there was no reason for her to mention it, she was sure the cheerleader just wanted her to know she wasn't invited. She packed and headed to class. The read-headed girl walked through the hallways. She kept telling herself the sound of her diaper crinkling was not as loud as it seemed. It was something she knew was true, but had still been a source of anxiety for years. Now, with the unfortunate choice of the extra thick diapers, and the close call, it was all she could think about. "Hello again Rebby!" Matilda said, coming beside her. Rebecca jumped, startled at her sudden appearance. "My your jumpy today Rebby. Or do you prefer Becca?" "I prefer Rebecca," she said. "Whatever you want Becca. Sorry about our little run in earlier, I hope I didn't sound like I was making fun of you." She was dressed in a tank top and short skirt, in direct contrast to Rebecca's sweater and long, plaid skirt. Rebecca rolled her eyes. "Not at all." "Its just, you know, only for cheerleaders. And their boyfriends. And some of their friends. And a few other people. But its ok, you got your own thing going. Love your long skirts and frumpy clothes! Its cute, like a schoolgirl, and I suppose you have to dress according to your build." "Wow, thanks. Yes, your tiny skirts just shout "maturity." A girl they were passing giggled. She had long black hair and short black dress, and hit her smile behind her hand. She winked at Rebecca as they passed. Matilda made a face as she was laughed at, then put on a fake smile and wrapped an arm around Rebecca stomach and pulled her in close. Rebecca kept walking but froze from the waist up. Where she was, Matilda's hand was dangerously close to her... She reached down and moved Matilda's arm away. "Sorry would you mind not doing that?" "Awww. I would mind not doing that, actually. I'm just trying to get close with my new friend." She put a hand around her waist again, this time lower. Rebecca looked at the arm nervously. She considered pushing it away again, but that would probably only encourage Matilda, and she didn't want to risk her trying again and ending up right smack in the wrong place. "I think that's close enough!" Rebecca said, wiping her hand away. Matilde smiled. "Wow! Feisty! You go girl!" she said, and smacked Rebecca on the bottom. There was a moment after the thud where neither spoke. Rebecca stared straight forward, and Matilda looked at her. "What was that?" Matilda asked. "What was what?" Rebecca said. "That sound." "Probably a bird." "No the thud." "Hit a tree." "Then there was a crinkling sound." "A plastic tree." "Awww that's a cute joke sweetie. Such a clever girl!" Rebecca pointed a finger at her. "Hey! Don't talk to me that..." She stopped as Matilda hooked a finger under her skirt and lifted. "HEY! Don't... Errr!" She said, pushing her skirt down. "Sorry, what was that little girl?" Matilda asked. She stepped a bit closer and put her hand back on Rebecca's skirt. She looked straight into her eyes and gave a mocking smile. "I gave you a compliment. What do you say, little girl?" "Ah..." Rebecca paused. It was only a second of contact, she wouldn't necessarily have seen anything. Then again, she might have already seen something from when she barged into her door and been suspicious. Rebecca shook her head. She was trying to think of a way out of it, but realistically she was beaten. Matilda had been teasing her before, but in an entirely different way. She must know. "Thank you for the compliment." "Good girl. Well have a good day! I'll see you in the afternoon class!" Matilda said, and ruffled Rebecca's hair, then hopped away in the other direction.
  14. 🍍 Part 1: “Family Haagen is looking for a full-time babysitter …” Elna Hetland was reading the e-mail from the babysitting agency. Elna was a cheerful young girl at her 19 and she had finished high school two months ago; unfortunately, her applications to the university were rejected. Now she needed a job, and the offer was more than generous. The family had only one 2 years old toddler girl and the wage was double of the usual rate. The job looked better than that of a secretary or a clerk. Elna had babysat in the past and she liked it a lot. “Elna, be careful, please. A double rate sounds suspicious,” Elna’s mother warned her daughter. “Yeah, mommy. I’ll be careful,” Elna nodded. She also realized the generosity; however, she wasn’t aware of any risk. Babysitting a toddler shouldn’t be dangerous though. She decided to find out more about the family as soon as possible. After dinner, Elna sat down to her computer and started searching. According to her findings, the Haagen family was quite wealthy, and they lived in a big villa. There was no personal information there, but Elna could have expected it. She dialed the number stated in the e-mail and a soft female voice answered the call: “Haagen villa,” it was probably a maid. “Elna Hetland speaking. I’ve got an e-mail from the babysitting agency, and I’m interested in the job.” “Wait a moment, miss. I’ll call Mrs. Haagen,” there was a short break until another female voice asked her. “Good evening. Miss Hetland, are you seriously interested in the job?” “Yeah, I am, Mrs. Haagen.” “Well, come tomorrow and we can talk about your job. However, our Amanda is a special child. She has had four babysitters until now and all of them have left. I’ll tell you more in person when you come.” “No problem, Mrs. Haagen. I’m sure I’ll take care of Amanda even if she is … special.” Elna was a bit confused, but she also was curious. After the call she couldn’t get rid of a strange feeling. Nevertheless, the curiosity took over. --------------------------- The next day she arrived at the Damhau street and stopped in front of the big villa. As she pressed the bell knob, a soft female voice sounded in the intercom: “Wait, please,” a minute later the door opened and an older lady in the maid uniform was standing in the hall. “Are you Ms. Hetland?” “Yeah, I am.” “Come in, Mrs. Haagen is expecting you,” she gestured at Elna and ushered her towards a luxurious living room. A middle-aged woman was sitting at the table. “Good morning,” Elna greeted, and the woman stood up and walked towards her. “Welcome to our house, Ms. Hetland. Take place please and we can talk about our job.” “Thanks, madam,” Elna sat down, and Mrs. Haagen took the place opposite her. The maid left and seconds later a small toddler girl ran into the room. “Are you my new babysitter? My name is Amanda,” she stopped in front of Elna and looked at her closely. “Yeah, Amanda. I am your new babysitter, and my name is Elna,” Elna smiled at Amanda and stroked her blonde hair; she noticed Amanda’s eyes and immediately realized that something was wrong. It was a feeling only, but Elna wanted to find out more. Amanda stretched her little arms towards Elna and Elna helped the little girl crawl onto her lap. Amanda hugged Elna and leaned her head on Elna’s shoulder. Elna hugged her back and felt the thick diaper package between her legs. Mrs. Haagen watched the scene for awhile, smiled and walked over to Amanda. “Sweetheart, go to your room and play a little while mommy talks to your new babysitter,” Mrs. Haagen asked her daughter. The little girl nodded, crawled down from Elna’s lap and left the room. Elna was surprised by the toddler’s prompt reaction. “Ms. Hetland …” “Call me Elna, please.” “Elna, I owe you an explanation. Amanda has been diagnosed by Approgressia infantilis. Her growth has stopped, and she stays a toddler forever.” “Oh, I’ve never heard about that disease,” Elna was taken aback. “It is extremely rare, but our little girl suffers from it. Fortunately, it doesn’t hurt, but she can’t grow, and she will need diapers for life. Otherwise, she is a nice and smart girl. You will see.” “Okay, Mrs. Haagen. I don’t think it will be an issue for me. I’m sure I’ll be a good babysitter. However, I don’t understand why four babysitters have left already.” “Well, let’s talk about your job,” Mrs. Haagen apparently didn’t want to speak about the former babysitters, “It is a literally full-time job. You will live in this house and take care of Amanda. Of course, you get your room, food and your wage as stated in the offer. If you still want this job, come tomorrow, and bring your personal possessions with you. We will sign the contract then. Helga can show you your and Amanda’s room before you leave. Helga!” “Thank you, Mrs. Haagen,” Elna stood up and the older lady entered the room. “This way, Ms. Hetland,” Helga ushered Elna upstairs. Amanda’s room was a luxurious well-equipped nursery. Amanda was sitting on the floor and playing with dolls; however, Elna again got a strange feeling while watching the little girl. Helga showed Elna her future room and Elna stopped dead in her tracks. The room was really luxurious and much larger than her own room at home. It was also equipped with a computer and a large TV set. While travelling home, Elna kept thinking of the offer. Something was definitely wrong, but she didn’t have any idea what it was. Mrs. Haagen wouldn’t tell her anything and Amanda was too little. On the other hand, Amanda’s behavior didn’t match a two-year-old toddler. Elna suddenly got curious; was there any mystery there? “Elna, I’m not sure if you should take the job,” Elna’s mother shook her head, “why have four babysitters left if the life there looks comfortable and luxurious, and the child seems to be nice and well educated. Also, the disease is strange. Maybe we should find out about it.” Elna nodded and switched on her computer. She really found the mysterious “Approgressia infantilis” and the description matched the former explanation from Mrs. Haagen. However, the search provided her with one single result. As for the four babysitters, Elna and her mother couldn’t even start searching if they didn’t know their names. “Elna, the job looks good, but I warn you; be extremely careful and don’t trust anybody there,” Elna’s mother was also confused; however, Elna needed a job and the babysitting looked like a good one. Elna packed her personal possessions into a big bag. Besides her clothing, shoes and cosmetics, she also packed her notebook. Although she noticed a computer in her room, she decided to take her own notebook, just to be sure. As she was packed, she went to bed; however, she couldn’t sleep well. Her mind was still occupied by the little girl and her mystery.
  15. Nora and Emma skipped down the sun-dappled street, their laughter harmonizing with the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze. Hand in hand, they approached Nora's house, a cozy abode adorned with cheerful colors and an inviting warmth. Nora's eyes sparkled with excitement. "Emma, I'm so happy you're here for a sleepover! We're going to have so much fun!" Emma, equally thrilled, couldn't help but grin. "I can't wait, Nora! Your house is so pretty!" As they entered, the nursery greeted them with an array of stuffed animals, vibrant toys, and a soft, comforting ambiance. Nora's daddy, Mr. Johnson, stood nearby, his welcoming smile making the girls feel right at home. "Hello, you two! Are you ready for your sleepover?" Mr. Johnson's warm voice filled the room. "Hello, Mr. Johnson!" Emma greeted with a bright smile as she entered the cozy nursery. "Hello, Emma!" Mr. Johnson replied warmly, pleased by Emma's politeness. "Are you ready for a fun sleepover?" Emma nodded eagerly. "Yes, Mr. Johnson! I can't wait to play with Nora." Daddy checks Nora's diaper to make sure she's comfortable. He gently pats her diaper, feeling for any signs of wetness. Nora, with her bright eyes and cheerful demeanor, giggles playfully. "All dry, Daddy!" she chirps, confirming that her diaper is still snug and dry. With a mischievous glint in her eye, Emma playfully nudges Mr. Johnson and grins, "You know, Mr. Johnson, Nora's only dry because she just got changed at the Regression School. She had a messy accident, but they took good care of her." Mr. Johnson chuckles, appreciating Emma's teasing tone. "Well, it sounds like they're doing a great job over there. Thanks for keeping an eye on Nora, sweetheart." Nora joins in the light-hearted moment, giggling and adding, "Yeah, they really are nice, Daddy!" Mr. Johnson turns to Emma with a warm smile. "And what about you, Emma? Did you get a change too?" Emma blushes even deeper, her cheeks turning a shade of pink that matches her outfit. She clears her throat again, feeling a mix of embarrassment and vulnerability. "Um, no, Mr. Johnson," she stammers, "I'm, uh, still fully potty trained." Mr. Johnson gives her an understanding nod, his warm smile never wavering. "That's perfectly alright, Emma. We all have our own preferences and experiences. Just remember, we're here to support you in whatever way you feel comfortable. If you want to borrow one of Noras´s diapers just give me a call."Emma, appreciating the offer, shakes her head with a small, appreciative smile. "Thank you, Mr. Johnson, but I'll be alright. I'll stick with Panties for now." As Nora and Emma adjourn to the nursery, Daddy heads to the kitchen to prepare a snack or perhaps a meal for his little girls. He knows that after a day of learning and play at the Regression School, they'll need some nourishment to keep their energy up. In the nursery Emma looked at Nora with genuine curiosity. "Nora, if you don't mind me asking, what made you choose to wear diapers? Nora giggled. "I just really like how soft and cozy they feel, Emma. It's like wearing a big, warm hug all day! And they make me feel safe, like a little kid who doesn't have to worry about finding a potty in time. Plus, they come in such fun colors and patterns, it's like wearing cute clothes all the time!" Emma couldn't help but smile at Nora's enthusiastic explanation. Emma bit her lip, looking a bit concerned. "But Nora, what about accidents, don´t they feel uncomfortable or...icky?” Nora looked at Emma with a smile, trying to explain. "Well, Emma, it's like... it's all warm and cozy, and it makes me feel safe, like a big hug. And when it's wet, it's like a little tickle, and it reminds me that I'm being taken care of, just like a baby. It a really like being a wet diaper princess." Emma listened, trying to understand. "So, it's like being hugged by a warm, tickly cloud?" Nora giggled. "Yeah, kinda like that! And I don't have to stop what I'm doing to go to the potty, and I never have to worry about finding a bathroom. It's all taken care of right here," she said, patting her diaper with a smile. "And if it gets wet or messy, well, it's not really my problem, is it? Emma blushed, processing Nora's words. "I guess it’s not," she admitted blushing, feeling a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. "That's right!" Nora giggled. "It's Daddy's or a caregiver's job to take care of it. They make sure I'm all clean and comfy again. It feels really nice, like being taken care of just like a little kid." Emma, feeling curious, looks at Nora and says, "You know, Nora, I've never tried diapers before, and I'm starting to wonder what it's like. Would you be willing to help me give it a try?" Nora's eyes sparkle with excitement as she claps her hands gently. "Oh, this is going to be so much fun, Emma! Don't worry, I'll help you with everything. It's like being wrapped in a soft, fluffy cloud," she exclaims.Nora gently takes Emma's hand and leads her to a cozy corner of the nursery. She smiles reassuringly. "Alright, Emma, let's get you all set up." With a tender touch, she helps Emma remove her clothes, folding them neatly on a nearby chair. "There, that wasn't so bad, was it?" Nora encourages, her voice warm and comforting. Nora realized with a shock, that didn’t know the first thing about diaper changes, it having been Daddy´s responsibility for so long. Nora hesitates for a moment before deciding to go to the kitchen and fetch Daddy. She walks in, blushing a little, and finds him in the kitchen. "Daddy, um... could you come to the nursery? We, uh, need a little help with something," she stammers, feeling a bit awkward about the situation. Daddy looks up from what he's doing, a curious expression on his face. "Of course, sweetie. What do you need help with?" Nora shifts uncomfortably, glancing back towards the nursery. "It's, um, about the diapers," she mumbles, her face turning even redder. Daddy nods understandingly and sets down what he's holding. "Alright, let's go." He follows Nora back to the nursery, where Emma is waiting, her face also flushed with embarrassment. They all stand there, a mix of curiosity and nervousness in the air. Daddy notices Emma's uncertain expression and gently asks, "Emma, would you like to give diapers a try? It's perfectly okay if you're not sure, but if you're curious, I´m here to help." Emma looks between Mr. Johnson and Nora, feeling a mix of nerves and curiosity. After a moment, she nods shyly. "I... I think I'd like to try, just to see what it's like," she admits, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of pink. Nora´s Daddy smiles warmly. gestures towards the shelves filled with various diapers. "Emma, why don't you go ahead and pick out a diaper that you think you'd like?" Emma walks over to the shelves, her heart pounding with nervousness and anticipation. She examines the colorful designs, finally selecting one with soft pastel patterns, similar to the diaper on Nora´s butt. She turns back to Mr. Johnson, holding it in her hands. "I think... I'll try this one," she says, her voice a bit shaky. Mr. Johnson smiles approvingly. "Good choice, Emma. Now, let's find a comfortable spot for you." He leads Emma to a changing table, gently guiding her to lie down. He reassures her, "Remember, there's no rush, and you can let me know if you're uncomfortable at any point." Emma nods. Daddy skillfully unfolds the diaper and gently lifts Emma's legs, sliding it underneath her. He carefully applies some powder and then smoothly fastens the tapes, ensuring a snug but comfortable fit. Throughout the process, Emma feels a mix of vulnerability and trust. Nora watches with wide-eyed fascination, giggling at the sight. "You look so cute, Emma!" she exclaims, unable to contain her excitement. Emma blushes deeply, feeling a strange mix of embarrassment and a surprising sense of comfort. She looks up at Mr. Johnson, who offers her an encouraging smile. "There you go, all set," he says gently, helping Emma sit up. Emma shifts experimentally, feeling the soft padding of the diaper against her skin. It's a strange sensation, but not entirely unpleasant. She looks down at herself, still adjusting to the sight of a diaper peeking out from under her clothes. Daddy and Nora exchange a knowing glance, both clearly delighted that Emma has taken this step. "You're doing great, Emma," Daddy praises, patting her on the back. Daddy gently lifts Emma off the changing table and sets her back on her feet. The girls are then free to return to their play. Emma, however, can't help but be distracted by the unusual sensation of her diaper. As she moves around and plays with Nora, she finds herself periodically touching or adjusting the diaper, still not entirely used to the feeling. Nora notices Emma's preoccupation and chuckles. "It's okay, Emma. Diapers take a little getting used to, but you'll see, they're not so bad once you get used to them. Let's keep playing!" She grabs Emma's hand, eager to continue their imaginative adventure. [too be continued]
  16. “Daylily” will focus on regression and babying, and will have little to no actual sexual content. This series features the same main character as my earlier story, “Delilah.” It will also be publicly available on my patreon. All characters are adults. This is still fetish content, so 18+ readers only please. Delilah’s Daddy unsnapped the straps of her booster seat and helped her out of the car. She put her arms around his neck and allowed herself to be lifted out and set on her feet. Her pink and white sneakers crunched on gravel as she touched the ground. He kissed her cheek and handed her sea-turtle plushie, which she clutched to her chest. Turning away, he went to fish her backpack out of the back seat. Delilah smoothed the skirt of her onesie against her slim thighs and fiddled with her pacifier clip. Daddy had let her pick out a new onesie for the occasion, and she’d chosen sky blue with a pattern of yellow flowers. They had both had fun getting her ready; her hair was up in pigtails, and Daddy had selected blue and yellow hair ties to match her onesie. She had loved how she looked when they left the house that morning, but now she felt anxious and self conscious. Being babied in public was new to Delilah. She knew that this secluded house, shielded from the road by a thick row of evergreens, was hardly “public.” Still, she felt exposed, standing in a stranger’s driveway dressed like a little girl. They were parked in front of a board fence that separated the driveway from the yard. “Daylily” was painted in cheerful yellow letters on the sign that hung from the gatepost. She stood on tiptoe to see over the fence. Fruit trees obscured the house, but the yellow siding was visible through the branches. Dandelion yellow. Daylily yellow? She wasn’t sure. Delilah did not know much about flowers. She heard Daddy behind her. “Here, let’s get your backpack on, sweetie.” Delilah let her Daddy slide the straps of her jellyfish backpack up her arms. The main compartment in the bell of the jellyfish held her snacks and an emergency change of clothes, as well as the gameboy and three bags of candy she’d shoved inside when Daddy wasn’t paying attention. Plush tentacles hung down her back and swung as she moved, brushing her bum. He took her hand and smiled at her. “Ready baby?” Delilah nodded. Her small hand trembled in his steady one. The gate creaked as Daddy opened it and lead her through. She held her sea-turtle firmly by one flipper, swinging him against her leg as she walked. A path of stepping stones led them through the fruit trees and towards the house. The leaves whispered in the breeze as they passed under them and Delilah could hear insects buzzing. Outdoor toys were sitting in the shade of the trees; a playhouse, a blue plastic rocking horse, a toddler slide. Swings hung from the largest branches. As they stepped out from under the trees, the house came into full view. Delilah stopped. It was large and sprawling, and spilled over the slight hill that it sat on like a riot of yellow daylilies, daffodils, dandelions. Behind the house, Delilah could see the tops of playground equipment and something shining - was that water? Her heart was beating fast. What would they be like? How was she going to handle being little without Daddy there? Daddy let go of her hand and rubbed the small of her back, making the tentacles of her backpack sway. “Are you still nervous, sweetie?” “Little bit.” Delilah laughed uneasily and sucked in air through her teeth. She turned around to hug him, wanting to hide against him. Which wasn’t easy - she was four inches taller than he was. “You’re gonna have so much fun, sweetie.” He squeezed her gently, rubbing her hips. Her diaper rustled under his palm. “And you’ll have lots to tell me about tonight.” “But I’ll miss you." “I’ll miss you too, sweetheart.” Daddy scooped her up, holding her against his hip. Although Delilah was tall, her build was tiny and birdlike. Her Daddy, short and heavy-set, could lift her easily. “But it’s just for the day.” “I know.” She put her arms around his shoulders, her sea-turtle flopping against his back. His beard tickled her cheek and her diaper squished under his hand as he supported her butt. Delilah blushed. She hadn’t realized she was wet already. He carried her the rest of the way to the house. Flowerbeds flanked the front door, and lilies and peonies looked up at her as Daddy climbed the steps. She reached out and trailed a hand along the railing. It was warm under her fingers. It was going to be hot today. She could already smell it. They had reached the top of the steps. Daddy kissed her and tickled her tummy, and she giggled and smiled despite her nervousness. He picked up her pacifier from where it was hanging against her ribs and placed it in her mouth. “Do you want to ring the doorbell, baby?” Delilah nodded, suckling her pacifier to help calm herself. The doorbell was shaped like a sunflower, the button was the black seed head. She took a deep breath, and rang.
  17. This is a short story that is knocking around in my head begging to be put on paper? Since this is an electric storyboard I will put it here! Chapter 1: "Beckie!" Called her mom you got a letter! Beckie Wilson wondered who would write me? The letter was definitely for her. Miss Beckie Wilson 328 W. 5200 S. Ogden, Utah 84403. The return address was Johnathon Barrett P. O. Box 89 Sommerville, Utah 84722. I don't know anybody from Sommerville, Utah! Who would be writing me she thought? She didn't get much mail and what she did was from close friends when they go out of town, postcards from places like Disneyland, Carlsbad Caverns, Shelly sent her a couple last year. She opened the letter. May 22, 2018 "Dear Beckie, you don't know me." Okay so I don't know him, why would he be writing to me? "You don't know me. but you know my Aunt Shirley Barrett." Okay, the lady next door. I do know her. Beckie blushed even at almost 19 years old when her parents go out of the town she goes and stays there to stay. Shirley was her babysitter. It was okay she liked Shirley. She just wished her parents trusted her enough not to send her there, she knew why they sent her there. "Aunt Shirley is here with us and she gave me your name and address." "Like you I am 18 years old." "I like playing golf, which I am pretty good as I'm on my Community College team." Beckie played golf as well her dad taught her, is that all they both golf. Is that all they have in common? She read on. "My Aunt tells me that even at 18 she still babysits you." Beckie blushed again yeah I must be pretty lame to have to be babysat at 18 years old. There is a reason. "I don't think you're lame because at 18 you still get babysat." "Right now that is what she is doing for me." Okay, Beckie thought like me his parents don't trust him. "Shirley also told me like you we share other things besides golf." "Whew!" He wrote "We both still wet our beds at 18 years old." "I know how you feel its something most of our friends outgrew a long time ago." "She told me about your friend Melissa that both of you grew up wetting your beds." "But Melissa stopped at 15, you didn't!" "For me, it was my friend Michael he stopped at 17." "He was the only other friend that I had that was like me." "There used to be several of us 6." "Then when we hit 7, we lost Brent he stopped wetting his bed." "Then at 12, we lost 3 more." "Then Michael at 17." "That leaves only me." "Aunt Shirley told me like you used to have friends that left you alone after they've stopped wetting their beds." "I feel your loneliness." "Were considered adults but we sleep like babies, still in diapers and plastic pants." "The reason I'm writing is that my parents are coming up there to Ogden and then catching a flight to England." "I will be staying with my Aunt for a couple of weeks." Beckie wondered when her parents are leaving town in a couple of weeks would Shirley have both of them? "This will be the first two weeks of June for me!" wrote Johnathan. No way she thought that's when my parents are leaving. We will be together for two whole weeks. What if he doesn't like me? What if he is a total barf bag? I'm kinda cute, other than I'm lame and still wet my bed, I could have my choice of guys. That little secret right there is the reason you don't date she thought! It kind of hard to be our age and still be wetting our beds, dating is difficult. Most guys want more than she could give them, sleeping together is not an option. The reason she didn't date was that she was considered frigid. She didn't put out. Maybe having a fresh person to date who knew about her problem would work out. What's the worst that could happen, they hate each other? He mentioned playing golf that sounded good, she wasn't very bad at it. She was pretty good at it really. She wrote him back. "Dear Jonathan, I look forward to your visit the first two weeks of June. I look forward to golfing with you. I'm enclosing a picture of me so you know what I look like? It may sound shallow but could you send me one of you as well?" Beckie "P.S. Bedwetting is something we both do, it's not a basis for a relationship. If we find were compatible in other ways that are what to base a relationship on.
  18. Part 1 It was a hot late afternoon in August 1875 when a small group of girls was sitting in the patio of the Vennesvik inn. However, a random observer would notice that their arms were tied behind their backs. The group was no exception. All women around had their arms tied up as well. According to the Restriction Law in the Estreamund Kingdom, all females over 16 had to have their arms tied except for at home. Their husbands, fathers or brothers had to take care of their needs but they also had the authority to keep their wives, daughters or sisters tied up even more than necessary by the Law. In case of missing a family-related male caretaker, a public male caretaker was assigned. Almost all females were plagued by incontinence and they had to wear diapers. Of course, there were no disposables diapers available at those times, and dozens of washed diapers were hanging behind every house. The women and girls had to wash their diapers two or three times in a week. Surprisingly, there was no sign of rebellion from either side. The males accepted their role even if it was quite uncomfortable, and the females didn’t try to protest or try to escape. There was something like a dark mystery and curse hanging over the country as if the mind of every human was affected by a magic power. “How are you doing today, Anette?” a blonde girl turned to her neighbor, “It’s fine I’ve finished my chores and my father allowed me go here and drink a beer.” “You’re lucky, Sigrid; you have your father. My father passed away long ago and Olaf has been taking care of me since then.” “I know, Anette; Olaf is a good caretaker; I haven’t heard any complaints.” “Of course, he is but he has to take care of five girls including me and I have to stay tied up whenever he isn’t around. That’s quite frustrating. I can’t do anything on my own and I have to wear a thick diaper package. Today he stopped at my house at lunch and I could eat and change my diapers. Since then, I’ve been browsing the village and trying to waste time. He will come in the evening to do his round, and he will tie me to the bed then.” Sigrid nodded only. She knew about Anette and several more girls and women that were assigned a public caretaker. Olaf was really a good man, but he was a bit overloaded. Each of his clients had one morning and one afternoon reserved during workdays and about two days of weekend every month. Most of the reserved time they washed their diapers and tidied up. Nevertheless, Olaf’s life was even harder; he had only two days off in a month. James walked over to the girls and he held the glassof beer at their lips so they could drink. James was a nice young boy; he was the innkeeper’s son and he often helped his father. “Thank you, James,” Sigrid smiled at him. “You’re welcome, Sigrid,” he replied and moved to Anette. Anette drank up her cup and almost asked James for another one when she felt a stream of pee soaking her diaper package. The package was quite heavy and uncomfortable, and she couldn’t dare to pee once more until the next change. “Good afternoon, ladies; hopefully I don’t disturb” Olaf’s voice sounded cheerful and the middle aged man sat down next to the group. “Not at least, Olaf. Is your shift over already?” Anette turned to him. “Yeah, Anette, it is getting late. Maybe I should start my evening round soon. Would you like to be the first one?” “Why not, Olaf?” Anette’s heart jumped; she would get rid of the damn wet diaper. “Well, I’ll drink a beer and we can go then,” Olaf nodded, “James, bring me a glass of beer and the dinners for my girls.” The women cared for by public caretakers couldn’t work and the municipality took care of all their needs. The innkeeper prepared food and his expenses were refunded. Unfortunately, that was a reason for bad relationships. The poor women were considered parasites despite the fact they couldn’t work. Five minutes later James appeared with the beer and a big bag, Olaf paid for the beer and lifted the glass to his lips. He really was thirsty. Anette watched him only. “Let’s go, Anette,” Olaf stood up and stepped forward. Anette also stood up and waddled behind him. The wet package between her legs was heavy and Anette was worried about a leakage. “Hurry up? Anette,” Olaf closed the door and Anette hurried up to the small bathroom to remove the diaper package, wash herself and put on a new diaper and change into her nightshirt. She ate her dinner quickly and washed dishes. “Up to the bed,” Olaf took several pieces of rope and followed Anette. She lay down obediently and stretched her arms behind her head. Olaf tied her wrists to the upper bedposts. “Spread your legs,” Olaf took another piece of rope and tied it around her left ankle, “Sorry but I have to be sure you won’t try to get free, Anette.” “Don’t worry, Olaf. Why should I try to do it?” Anette smiled at Olaf. He was a handsome man, and he sometimes couldn’t resist the temptation when he took care of women. He was single; no woman wanted to marry a public caretaker for a good reason. Anette liked him and they had an intimate relationship. “Okay then,” Olaf tied her ankle to the lower bedpost and moved to her right side to repeat the procedure with her right ankle. Anette moaned quietly when she felt his hands on her bare legs. “Good night and think of me.” He covered her, leaned down, kissed her lips, put out the light and left. Anette couldn’t fall asleep; it was too early. She was thinking of Olaf, and she felt a slight arousal. Her life was almost miserable, and the time spent with Olaf was a pleasant one. Of course, she had several friends in the village, but they met rarely. Sigrid and Kristi were quite busy with helping their families. Mona and Hannah were two widows, and they were also cared for by Olaf; nevertheless they were quite boring and Anette wouldn’t like to meet them because of the urine smell. The old women liked beer and their diapers leaked almost every day. The thoughts of Olaf caused an itching feeling down between her legs, and she started pulling on the ropes in a vain effort to scratch that itch. Unfortunately, the inability to scratch the itch made it even more intense. She started moaning and pulling on the ropes but the response was unexpected; a stream of pee soaked her diaper. She sighed only, and the arousal disappeared. Suddenly the door opened, and a small figure sneaked in. “Hello, Anette,” James’s vice sounded cheerful. “Hi, James, nice to see you. Have you finished today?” “Not exactly but I wanted to see you. You are that lonely and you might need a friend.” “Oh, it is really nice from you, James. Right, I am quite lonely, and Olaf had to leave to take care of other his clients.” “Would you like to have one more beer to sleep better?” “Oh no,” Anette realized the wet package between her legs and blushed a little, “I would leak until morning.” “Unless,” James grinned mischievously, “unless somebody changed your diaper.” “Hey, what would you like to say?” “Don’t worry. I think Olaf has changed your diaper already. I know how to do it; I’ve changed my mother and sister already.” “Okay then. I might use it,” she smiled at the small boy. Was he really that nice? “Wait a little,” James set off and he returned fifteen minutes later with a glass of beer. “Drink,” he held the glass at Anette’s lips and let her drink. Anette was quite thirsty and drank it up quickly. The reaction was almost immediate, and another stream of pee escaped her bladder. “James …”, she grinned, and James nodded. He brought two cleans diapers and lifted Anette’s nightshirt, unbuttoned the rubber pants and removed the wet diapers. “You are all wet indeed,” he pulled the wet diapers form beneath Anette and put on two clean ones. “Well, it will hold until morning,” he covered her, took the wet diapers, put them into the pail and left, “good night.” Anette closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly. She was glad to have a new friend even if it was a small boy.
  19. ? Isle of Foxes By Horatio Husky Commissioned by ArtMckinley Part One ”Island” Janet Parker kept her breathing steady, and her sights up. Disembarking from the rowboat after having crossed part of the East China Sea, the young anthropologist’s arms had shook even as she hauled the boat ashore. Still, after having furtively glanced around the deserted shoreline, she confirmed that she had managed to arrive undetected. Shouldering her backpack and hefting her emergency supplies kit out of the boat, she had half carried, half dragged her supplies to the jungle’s edge and hoisted her baggage into a small nestling of exposed rock. There, she would set up her camp. No fire or open forest floor plan for Janet, however. The mission she was attempting to undertake required utmost discretion, for not only was she going to have to camouflage her encampment as best as she could, but the boat would also have to be hauled further onto the island and hidden with brush. Still, Janet figured, she had some time yet. Carefully unpacking some of her supplies, she laid out the spokes and tarp that would make up her tent. Patterned the same lush hues of green as the surrounding underbrush, the anthropologist internally crossed her fingers that she would remain undetected. As she began to erect the tent, moving the expanding metal rods and tough, industrial string through the various pores of the tarp, her mind wandered back to the grueling process that had led her to the island she had been fascinated with since childhood. Maps of ‘Okidaitōjima’ had covered the walls in her bedroom ever since she was twelve. Previously known as ‘Rasa Island’ but also known as ‘Abreojos’ by its Spanish discoverer Bernardo de la Torre, who had become all too familiar with its perilously shallow surrounding shores, it was not the geography or its history that fascinated Janet. For thousands of years, the Japanese islanders who inhabited the Okinawa Islands held the island as sacred and forbidden to set foot upon. Untouched by humanity for hundreds of years, the island was rumored to be home to the only known species of intelligent, anthropomorphic foxes. Only recently had satellite imagery confirmed that the island was, in fact, inhabited. Changes in the island’s landscape and blurry images supplied by the satellite’s imagery suggested that there was indeed a primitive presence on the island. Janet still remembered the moment she had first viewed the low resolution pictures of erected watch towers and small huts, covered in leafy green vines and appearing almost as if they had been grown out of the forest into a desired shape. She had almost spat out her morning coffee when, unnoticed by her colleagues, a suspiciously orange shape appeared to be perched neatly in one of the towers. She had kept this observation to herself of course. Janet knew that if she founded her request to her university’s funding committee based on what most considered to be Japanese folklore she would be laughed out of the conference room. Persuading the Japanese government to lift the sanctions protecting the island’s shores from visitors of any kind was no easy task either. After several months of back and forth, Janet had opened her office mailbox to the welcome sight of a red envelope addressed to her personally. Inside of it, she was greeted with a letter proudly marked with the logo of the Japanese embassy. Not only had she been granted a researcher’s visa, but she would become the very first civilized human being to study the island’s inhabitants. Janet had gotten her chance, a childhood dream to prove to the world that lateral sentient evolution had occurred in other mammalian species. With any luck, after collecting enough evidence to make her claim undisprovable, she would begin a new career as the world’s first and leading anthropomorphologist. Janet regarded her handiwork, noting with a sense of self-satisfaction that her practice at home had paid off. From afar, the tent she had just constructed appeared indistinguishable from the surrounding jungle flora. In fact, she thought to herself, I’ll have to take careful note of its surrounding landmarks if I’m to find it again… After taking a moment to carefully study her immediate area, noting a particularly mossy boulder only a few feet away from her camp, she turned her gaze over to the metal and plastic watercraft she had arrived in. Its exterior had been painted a dull gray with a motley of military green intermixed with its rather unappealing color scheme. Despite having been designed to match the surrounding jungle, the glossy waterproofing it had been covered with caught the sun in a dazzling reflection. Janet made her way towards the boat, nervously glancing behind her shoulder at the looming watchtowers that just poked over the canopy of the jungle behind her. I really hope they haven’t been looking in this direction for the past hour… Stretching her arms above her head and behind her back as she strode purposefully towards the craft, she limbered herself up in preparation for a grueling haul towards the jungle’s edge. With several undignified grunts of effort and a lot of panting later, Janet was grateful to find that after pulling the boat onto the looser, dryer sand her efforts became significantly less labored. Half an hour later, Janet stood with her arms on her hips as she squinted hard at the boat, which was now concealed under a hefty amount of fallen branches and leaves. Sure… If you look at it long enough you’ll notice something is amiss… But that’s only if you expect to see something out of place. Contenting herself with the thought that after a day or two worth of tropical jungle rainfall the hidden boat would sink more organically into its surroundings, Janet waded through the sand back towards her tent. After a few minutes of anxiously scanning the jungle, her eyes alighted on the boulder she had set as her landmark and soon enough she was crawling inside of her makeshift abode. It was getting late, the sun began to cast the western part of the island with rosier hues, shifting from its lustrous, daytime yellow to a soft, warm red. The inside of her tent was growing darker at a much faster rate than the beach outside, so Janet quickly prepared her evening meal with what little light she had left. She opened one of the bento boxes she had purchased at the harbor, knowing she would have to savor the first few meals on the island as she went through her fresh rations before she would have to resort to eating dried food, and the few canned goods she had brought alone that would have to be consumed cold. Looking up, she took a minute to meditate before she dug in. I actually made it… Too concerned with ensuring that her base of operations was set up quickly and undetected, Janet had not allowed herself a moment to truly let the enormity of where she was impact her fully. She was on ‘the Isle of Foxes,’ the very one that her father had read to her when she was just a little girl. A giddy expression spread across her face as she looked down at her meal, shaking her head in jubilant disbelief. She had done it, years of university with her nose stuck in dusty books followed by a delicate campaign to convince a sovereign nation to allow her to set foot on one of their sacred islands. And she had managed to accomplish it all. Janet Parker did her best to compose herself then, not wanting to let her sense of victory and relief become premature. She still had a job to do, after all. With any luck, she would be able to use the week’s worth of time her limited supplies allowed her to glean enough data from the island’s inhabitants to serve as a milestone for the entire field of anthropology. Reaching forward, the young researcher undid one of the flaps of her tent to reveal the setting sun, gently descending down into the giant ocean pool beneath it. That day’s sunset serving as her evening meal’s entertainment, Janet took her time slowly picking up clumps of rice and pieces of pork dumpling with her chopsticks. The last hints of the sun had just barely disappeared beneath the horizon when she finished. Shrugging off her travel ware, Janet stripped down into her underwear before nestling herself into her sleeping bag. The inside of the tent was a little warm for her comfort, but she knew better than to fall asleep exposed to the elements. The temperature would drop quickly, and she would not have her dream field expedition burdened by a head cold. Janet allowed her eyelids to grow heavy, taking in slow, deep breaths as she calmed herself down to further expedite the onset of sleep. It was difficult at first, her mind was a whirl with the following day’s duties and plans. But eventually, she found herself nodding off, the muffled sounds of jungle insects and nightlife creeping into her dreams as she dozed off into a tired, deep slumber. ⤐ ⬷ Janet crept through the jungle foliage at a crouch. Every dozen steps or so, she would glance around furtively in the canopy above before slowly standing up to locate the beaten path she was trailing. The explorer had to take care to not walk on any of the jungle paths, as the likelihood of discovery by one of the island’s inhabitants taking the same path was too much to risk. This made the going very slow, as Janet had to take time to not only maneuver around obstacles such as gnarled roots or dense vegetation, but she had to do so without making too much noise or damaging the plants. This proved more challenging than she had originally anticipated, and sweat beaded her brow as the morning slowly shifted into afternoon, the island’s temperature rising as the sun continued to bombard it with summer’s radiation. As she ventured through, Janet’s eyes alighted on the various dried grass and wooden effigies that stood erected in the trees above, or swinging gently from a motley of vines like marionette puppets. Janet keenly noted that each of the wooden figurines appeared each to sport a distinct set of pointed ears at the top of their heads. This fact alone restirred the excitement of the butterflies inside of Janet’s stomach. | Still, despite the discomfort and slow traversing, Janet knew she was making progress. Her nostrils had caught a whiff of smoke, telling her that she must be getting closer to the primitive encampment. The smell of cooked fish and a strange, pungent herb had accompanied the woodsmoke. They must be good trappers… There haven’t been any reports of seeing them in the waters… Janet reflected to herself, inching her around an overturned log. Eager to see for herself, the anthropologist stopped as she spotted the back wall of one of the huts about a hundred meters away from her. Walking towards the village on the ground was far too dangerous, and Janet glanced around the surrounding trees as she decided that now would be a perfect time to execute phase two of her covert observation plan. She stretched once more, recalling the advice of her acrobatics instructor from her youth as she assessed which tree would be easiest for her to scale. Her gaze settled on a particularly large looking tree, covered in a dense blanket of vines and moss that would serve well for gripholds and traction. With a muffled grunt, Janet grabbed the nearest vine and hoisted herself up, her ankles gripping the leafy rope tightly as she began to ascend. One hand over another, Janet felt the excitement of the ascent course through her, quickly replacing the idle boredom of having to slowly sneak through the tropical forest. Janet reached for the branch above her, her knuckles turning white as her fingers gripped the aged bark enough to support her entire weight. Grabbing onto another part of the same branch with her other hand, she felt her grip loosen as her heart skipped a beat. Bits of decayed bark fell down to the forest floor below as she swayed precariously, holding on with only four of her fingers; the foliage below appeared dangerously far beneath her. She gasped, only just barely stifling the yell of fright that had welled up in her chest as she remembered where she was and what she was doing. Silently, her face contorted into a pained expression of effort and desperation. She swung herself from side to side, before reaching up and grabbing the branch once more with her other hand. To her relief, the wood held, and bit by bit she was able to haul herself up until she kneeled safely on the tree’s rigid bough. Janet took a moment to catch her breath, her chest heaving as her nerves calmed themselves down from the fight or flight response. Trying not to think about the fact that she had almost plummeted to her death, Janet quickly shuffled along the branch and began to make her way slowly through the canopy in the direction of the primitive village. A quarter of an hour later, she had closed the hundred meter distance. The smell of cooking fires and sizzling meat now punctuated the air, causing Janet’s mouth to water. Whatever the island’s inhabitants were cooking up, it smelled delicious. The anthropologist almost regretted having to conduct the research undetected, as she would have loved in that moment to break bread with the cooks of the island. She could now hear muffled voices, remarkably high-pitched for a collection of human primitives. Janet did her best to control her breath, her vision still obstructed by the large hut in front of her. She would have to creep along the branch, and do her best to glean what she could from the leafy canopy above. Janet’s right hand crept slowly into her satchel, ruffling around its contents until her fingers came into contact with the cool metal of her camera. Quietly, she took it out of her bag. She was about to begin a slow, methodical crawl across the tree’s branch when she heard the distinct sound of rustling leaves to her left. Before she could react, a voice that sounded like a squeaky child’s inquiry almost caused her to fall out of the tree in surprise. Janet’s head whipped around towards the source of the voice. Her jaw dropped open, her eyes growing wide as she beheld the sight in front of her. Standing on two paws at roughly a meter in height, with a blood orange colored fur coat, was a fox.
  20. This a story I started working on around three years ago but eventually abandoned. I haven't worked on it in probably two and half years and don't really see myself finishing it. I figure I might as well publish it for others to read. ----- "Katie! This is the 3rd time you're late this month! Get out of here, you're fired!" My ass hole boss yelled at me inside his office. My name is Katie Williams, and I've just been fired from my minimum wage job at Burger King. Considering the bills that I need to pay, I should be begging for my job. But because of my ass hole boss and the shitty atmosphere I couldn't care less. "Good," I yelled back, "I can't stand another day in this place!" I stormed out of the store and back out to my car. I took a moment to assess my situation as I drove back to my apartment. After I dropped out of college when I was 19, my parents refused to let me live rent free with them. It's been over a year since then, and now I'm jobless, broke, and have to pay rent in a week. Once I got home, I stripped out of my uniform and put my pajamas back on. Laying back down in my bed, I took a look at my phone. I scrolled through Instagram for a little bit before deciding to message my friend Sam on Snapchat. Me: "I just got fired again." Sam: "Seriously? Isn't this like the 3rd time?" Me: "It's only the 2nd!" I had previously gotten fired from Sonic for, surprise surprise, being late. That's also one of the reasons I had to drop out of college. I'm just not a morning person. Sam: "Well what are you going to do?" Me: "Idk yet. Do you know of any openings anywhere?" Sam: "I overheard my room mate talking with someone online about some place called 'The Playpen' here in town. Idk anything about it, but she said they're understaffed right now. Maybe it's worth looking into? If not, then I'm sure the McDonald's on McAlistar is hiring." Me: "I don't think I could stand another fast food job. That PlayPen place sounds interesting, I'll take a look at it." I set my phone aside and pulled out my laptop. Based on the name, I could only assume The Playpen was some kind of daycare facility. I opened Google and searched for "Sacramento Playpen." There were a couple ads about places selling toddler playpens, but none for daycare facilities. I looked a little deeper and eventually found a result that stood out from the others. "Sacramento Playpen Adult BDSM Club," it read. There's no way this could be what Sam had mentioned, but my curiosity got the best of me and I decided to take a look. After clicking on the link and confirming I was over 18, I was greeted to an image of a naked girl wearing a pair of handcuffs, an over sized diaper, a pacifier, and a giant baby bib covering her nipples. This shocked me a little, but only made me more curious. There was a large block of text under the image that gave a description of the club. "The Playpen is the countries leading bondage and adult baby club. Founded in 2004, we have helping to fulfill the bondage and adult baby fantasies of people from all over the country. At the Playpen, we offer dominatrix's that can tame any big baby into submission, submissives for you to punish and babify, or rent-able playrooms for partners. Interested? Fill out the form here and tell us what your biggest adult baby or bondage fantasy is and we'll do what we can to make it come true." First of all: what the fuck? What is an "adult baby" and what the hell happens at this club? I took to Google and searched the term. I found a few websites that explained what it is and what it involves. I could understand BDSM. My ex used to tie my hands together when we would do it, and I loved it. But wearing a diaper? Drinking from a bottle? I've never even thought of doing that sexually. I guess there are some really interesting people out there. I headed back to the Playpen website and scrolled down a little further. There were links to examples of the services they offer. The first one was for the dominatrix services. I clicked on it and it showed a picture of a man wearing only a diaper and ball gag tied down in a giant crib. Towering over him was a woman wearing a leather body suit holding a riding crop. The next image showed a dude wearing a big infantile pink dress and a giant diaper strapped into a spanking bench. The dominatrix from the last image was standing behind him, holding a large paddle. The final image showed a woman, naked except for her diaper, strapped into the large highchair. There was a woman in a motherly dress holding a large baby bottle up to her mouth while she drank it. I was getting kind of curious what it would be like to be locked in a giant piece of furniture like that... I closed the images and clicked on the one for the rent-able playrooms. It popped up with several pictures of a cross between an over sized nursery and a fully stocked BDSM dungeon. There were images of a crib, highchair, a changing table, and a large potty training chair, all fully outfitted with restraints. Another picture showed a closet filled to the brim with different kinds of diapers, infantile dresses, gags, cuffs, harnesses, vibrators, dildos, and what I could only assume to be spanking tools. I could feel myself getting a little excited by this. I always loved getting spanked during sex, and the wall of spanking implements was getting me a little worked up. The next image had a spanking bench, a pillory, and a an X-cross. The final image set was for the submissive section. The first image showed a girl wearing a school girl outfit and a very wet diaper locked in a pillory. There looked to be a pacifier in her mouth, but it was held in place by a strap that reached around her head. Next was an image of a girl tied spread eagle on the changing table. She has an open diaper placed under her, appearing to be in the middle of getting changed into the garment. There was a pacifier gag strapped around her head as well and a vibrator sitting on next to her on the changing table. The final image really got me going. It showed a girl laying across a mans lap. Instead of wearing a diaper, she was wearing a children's pull-up. The pull-up was brought down to her knees, leaving her bottom bare for the spanking she was clearly about to receive. This image really got my privates tingling. I could only imagine myself, placed over a mans lap. My panties being pulled down and my ass rapidly swatted by his firm hands. I tried to imagine a scenario for the image on my screen. Maybe he checked the pull-up she was wearing, saw that it was wet, and decided a spanking was the most suitable punishment? I wasn't sure if I was into this whole adult baby thing, but the bondage part of this club was making me beyond excited. I definitely wanted to know more. I closed the submissive image set and scrolled down to the bottom of the page. The was a dark gray banner with the words "We're always looking for crew members! Think you have what it takes? Come give us a visit!" This pulled me back to reality and the reason I had even found the page. Could this actually be the job opening that Sam has mentioned? Was her roommate into this stuff? I've never thought of being a stripper or anything like that before, but this place genuinely had me interested. I enjoyed being tied up, but diapers? I've never thought of it before, but I guess I wouldn't be opposed to it? Doing this with a lover was one thing, but it would be a lot different with complete strangers being in control. Maybe I could stop by the place and ask a few questions? I've always heard that places like this pay well, and that's exactly what I need right now. The banner listed the clubs address and stated to come in and talk to them if you were even slightly interested. I decided that that was exactly what I was going to do. I hanged around my house until about 6:30, contemplating my decision the entire time. The club opened for business at 7:00, so I thought that now would be a good time to get ready and leave. It was about a 20 minute drive to the club. I parked my car in a half full parking lot near by and started walking towards the building that was mentioned on their website. A tingling feeling started to appear in the bottom of my stomach as I approached the building. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea, I thought. But before I knew it I was already opening the door and walking in. The were a few people waiting to get in, waiting for a bouncer to check their IDs. I got in the back of the line and took my drivers license out of my purse. I heard the bouncer ask the person in front of him which section he was going to. I couldn't hear the mans reply, but the bouncer pointed somewhere through the curtain behind him. When it was finally my turn in line I handed over my ID to him. He took a look at it before saying "I don't recognize you. Do you have an appointment or are you just looking for the bar?" "I-I came here because of the banner saying you were looking for staff on the website." I said, looking down like I had done something bad. "In that case, take a right and go talk to Ms. Juniper in here office at the very end of the hall. Good luck." I thanked him and went behind the curtain. Behind it was an entrance to a large bar, filled with people drinking from both baby bottles and regular glasses. There were many people, both male and female, who who obviously wearing diapers. The majority of the people wearing diapers had a few infantile accessories, such as pacifiers clipped to their shirts or bibs around their neck. The entrance was right in the middle of a long hallway, so once I had finished starring at the bars occupants I headed down the right hall. There were a lot of doors in this hallway. I could only assume that they were the play rooms that were mentioned on the website. As I waked past one the doors, I heard what was definitely someone being spanked. I continued my walk until I reached the door with big white letters writing out "Ms. Juniper." Taking a deep breath, I mustered all of my courage and knocked on the door. "Come in." someone on the other side of the door said. I opened the door and did as they instructed. Inside of the room was a normal office with a woman sitting at a computer. The woman had long brunette hair and appeared to be in her mid to late thirties. She was wearing a normal dress shirt and had her hair down. "How can I help you?" she said, looking up from her computer monitor. "I-I'm here to talk about the j-job posting on your website." I nervously said to her. "Oh! Perfect! Close the door and take a seat." she instructed. I followed her directions and took my place at the seat in front of her desk. I sat down with my legs closed together. I wonder if she was able to hear how hard my heart was beating? "Thank you for taking the time to come in. My name is Patrica Juniper, but you probably know me as Ms. Juniper. Let's start off with some questions. Can you please tell me a little bit about yourself?" Ms. Juniper said. "Well, my name is Katie Williams, and I recently got fired from my job. I stumbled upon your website last night and took a look around. I've never seen a lot of this stuff before, but after taking a look around the website I knew I was interested in learning more." I replied, nervous how she would respond. "Which parts are you new to?" Ms. Juniper asked. "The d-diapers and baby stuff mostly. I've done some BDSM stuff before, but nothing to level of what I saw on the site." I replied, blushing. "I take it you're interested in the submissive portion of the club then. I also assume you've never done any kind of 'adult performance' work before too. Normally I would turn away someone as inexperienced as you are, but we're short staffed and I think you will be quite popular. I want to go over a few things with you and ask a few more questions. Let me start with what all you would be doing if you take the job. First of all, you will likely be wearing a diaper and restrained more often than not. There's also a certain amount of pain you need to be able to endure. A lot of requests will involve you being spanked, and you will need to be able to endure it. Is that something you think you can handle?" The thought of being spanked started to get me a little excited. The thought of being restrained wasn't helping too much either. The diapers were going to be an interesting new experience, but I could probably handle it. I wasn't dispelled and wanted to hear more. "I think I can handle it. It's embarrassing to admit, but I've loved being spanked for a while now. I also like being tied up during sex. I've never thought of wearing a diaper before, but I'm not turned away by the idea." I answered, beet red. "I like to hear that. That also leads into my next question. While not all of the guests are here for sexual reasons, the majority are. I assume by coming here, you already knew this. The guests are not allowed to directly penetrate you, but they will be allowed to use a large range of sex toys on you. Are you okay with doing this, even in front of crowds of people? Since you're not experienced with this, I would like you think it over a little before answering. Take all the time you need." Ms. Juniper continued. I was a little scared now. I'm not a virgin, but getting tied up and having sex toys used on me in front of dozens of people wasn't something I'd thought about or done before. Maybe it wasn't a good idea to come here. But, why am I still as excited as before? Maybe I could try it once and quit if I absolutely hate it? Ms. Juniper would understand, right? It was still sounding better than going back to another fast food job. "I'm a little scared, but I think I can do it. It sounds more appealing than working another fast food job." I responded. "Alright then. If you think you can handle the job, then I welcome you aboard." She said, standing up and reaching out her hand. "Thank you!" I replied, standing up and shaking her hand. "Now that we got that out of the way, let me explain how our system works. You probably read this on the site, but we service peoples custom fantasies. These fantasies are filled out online. You will be given an account for our website and you will be able to see these fantasies. From here, you will be able to read them over and bid on them. The client will be shown a picture of you and the price you're willing to do it for. They can then select who they want to carry out that fantasy. After they're finished with you, you get to keep all of the money." Ms. Juniper explained after we had retaken our seats. "There is also the live performance area, for if you don't have a client that night or are between appointments. You probably saw this area when you walked in. In here, we have actresses up on stage performing various situations together. This are usually pretty similar to what happens in the one-on-one rooms, but in front of a large crowd. Here, take a look." Ms. Juniper said before turning around her computer monitor. On the screen was video from what I assumed was a security camera. The video was showing the stage in the performance area that I saw when I walked in. On the stage were two women. One women was wearing your typical leather dominatrix outfit and the other was locked inside of a pillory with her legs spread wide, wearing only a big blue and white diaper. The diaper was taped up, but pulled down below the womans butt cheeks. Protruding from her butt was a long tube that ran to a red rubber bag. At this point it was evident to me that the restrained girl was receiving an enema. Ms. Juniper clicked something on her computer and I began to hear the sound from the stage. There was a lot of white noise coming from the crowd. The dominatrix on stage then removed the tube from the other womans butt and quickly pulled the diaper back up. "Now you be a good girl and hold that enema until I say to release it, Cindy. We're now going to be taking bid for the person who's going to come up and give this naughty little girl her spanking while she's filling her diaper. Let's start at $20!" The dominatrix said to the crowd. This was just like a normal auction. The girl in the pillory was squirming in place while the dominatrix kept listing off the highest bid. After about a minute the highest bid was $150. The dominatrix instructed the bidder to make his way on stage while she got ready for him. A simple wooden chair was brought on stage by a stage hand. While the man was making his way to the stage, the dominatrix pulled out a leash and walked around to the other side of the pillory. She attached the leash to something on the other woman and released the lock on the pillory. The diapered woman stayed in place after the top half of the pillory was raised. The dominatrix then came back around and used the cuffs that were apparently attached to the womans wrists to restrain her arms behind her back. She then tugged on the leash that was attached to a collar around the womans neck and began to lead her to where the man was now sitting. It took a couple of seconds for the girl to slowly waddle over there. I finally got to see the diapered womans face as she was being lead to the man. Around her neck was a pink dog collar with the leash attached to it. There also appeared to be a giant pacifier strapped around her face, gagging her. For some reason I was expecting her to be sobbing, but she looked like she was more excited than ever before. Once they arrived at the man, who was now sitting in the chair, the dominatrix gently pushed the woman down onto his lap. "All right everyone, it looks like this little girl is all set for her spanking! Once this fine gentleman delivers the first blow on her diapered bottom, she will be allowed to let loose and soil her diaper. Is everyone ready?" The dominatrix said, turning to the audience. The crowd let out a symphony of cheers and approvals as the man brought his hand down on the womans diapered bottom. The man and woman were positioned so that the womans bottom was directly facing the audience and the camera. After a few more swats, the back of the diaper was beginning to expand and change color. The woman was obviously releasing the enema into the diaper all while receiving a spanking in front of dozens of people. The man continued his assault on her diapered bottom for another minute while she finished releasing the enema. When she was done, she went limp on the mans lap. This didn't discourage the man however, as he lost no speed in continuing the spanking. "It looks like our little girl has finished filling her diaper! Since she took her punishment so well, I think she deserves a little treat!" The dominatrix said to the crowd. A stage hand came on stage and handed the man a vibrator. It seems he already knew what to do, as he turned it on a pressed up against the crotch of the diaper. The woman immediately tensed up and began fidgeting. The man held her down with one arm while keeping the vibrator pressed against her diaper with the other. It took less than 30 seconds for the woman to orgasm and go limp on the man's lap once again. The dominatrix moved to the womans face and began removing her gag. Once it was removed, she moved her microphone ear piece close enough to the womans face for her to speak into it. "What do we say to the kind man for helping punish you?" the dominatrix asked the woman, in a voice like she was talking to a toddler. "Thank you for punishing me, sir." The woman said, coming off of her post-orgasm high. "It was no problem, sweetheart." Replied the man, lightly patting the seat of her diaper. "That concludes this show, everyone! If you would like to tip little Cindy for a job well done, please let the lady at the front know! We're going to go get this little girl cleaned up. Our next performance will be at the start of the next hour!" Explained the dominatrix to the crowd. The diapered women then had her leash tugged on and was brought to her feet. The dominatrix then proceeded to guide her behind the stage and they soon vanished. "That was a perfect example of what you will be doing if you take the job. Do you think you would be able to handle something like that or something even more intense?" Ms. Juniper asked me, bringing me back to reality. I was taken aback by what I had just witnessed. It was almost surreal watching that scene while it was happening. The weirdest part about it though, was that it turned me on. I honestly wanted to see more and even take part in it. Thinking about being tied, spanked, and humiliated all while being paid? I definitely think I could handle that. "Yes, I believe I can." I answered. "I like to hear that. Let me explain how you will be paid then. As I mentioned earlier, the guest fantasies will have a price that you bid on. When you're starting out, we can help you with judging good prices. The house takes a fee when they post the guest posts the listing, so all the money shown will go to you. If you're not servicing a fantasy, then you can be up on stage performing for guests like you just saw Cindy doing. When doing this you will be paired up with a dom, who will run the show while you play along. There will be points in the show where guests in the audience can bid on playing a certain role. You and the dom will each get 40% of the bid, while the house gets the remaining 20%. Is this making sense?" Ms. Juniper explained. "Yes, it is." I replied. "Alright. Guests can also book you to go to the one-on-one rooms. They'll describe what they're wanting to do, and you can accept or decline based on how much they're paying. Think of it like a more impromptu fantasy. I should mention that there are cameras in every one-on-one room for safety reasons. I should also mention that guests are not allowed to penetrate you at all. This rule doesn't apply to dildos and other sex toys, however. You can consent to this before hand when you take the commission. There is also a safe word here. If you ever feel unsafe or too uncomfortable, you can say it and the guest or dom will immediately stop whatever they were undoing. I believe that is everything that I need to go over. Do you have any questions?" Ms. Juniper continued. "When do I start?" I asked, nervous and mildly excited that she may say tonight. "You will start tomorrow night. Be here by 6:30 so we can get some things ready before you start. Anything else you would like to ask?" Ms. Juniper answered "No, I can't think of anything." I answered back. "Excellent. Give me a moment to get some paperwork for you to fill out before you come in tomorrow." Ms. Juniper said, opening a filing cabinet behind her. When she was done gathering all the paperwork, put them in a manila folder, and handed it to me. "In there you'll find tax paperwork and the contract. Please fill them out and bring them back when you come in tomorrow. And before you go, please follow me back to our supply room. There are a few things I want to give you." Ms. Juniper requested, standing up from her desk. I also got up and began following her out of the office. We walked through a separate hallway than the one I entered through. Eventually we arrived at an unmarked metal door. Ms. Juniper took a key out of her pocket and opened the door for us. After entering the room, I was shocked at what it contained. Inside was hundreds of packs of diapers, with an awing amount of variety. There were all kinds of colors and designs. There was even actual baby diapers and pull-ups as well. Was the ABDL scene really this big? Diapers weren't the only thing kept in the room though. There was also a large amount of onesies, dresses, baby bottles, pacifiers, bibs, and all kinds of sex toys in the room. "This is our supply room, where we keep spare toys and diapers. Since you have no experience in the ABDL scene, I'm going to also send you home with a variety of diapers and accessories. I want you to use them and try to get used to them before tomorrow. Do you happen to know your waist size?" Ms. Juniper asked. "O-oh. Okay. Last time I checked it was around 32 inches." I answered. "You should be able to fit into a small then. In that case, I'm also going to send you home with some baby diapers and pull-ups. Please try them on and let me know how they fit." She continued, going around the room with an opaque bag. I watched her go around the room, putting various items in the bag. Some of the things I noticed her putting in the bag were an unopened adult sized pacifier, a baby bottle, a bottle of baby powder, a package of wet wipes, 3 baby diapers, 3 pull-ups, and 6 different designs of adult diapers. This was definitely going to be an interesting 24 hours. "Like I said, please take these items home and experiment with them. If possible, I'd like you to be wearing these from the time you get home to when you arrive tomorrow night. Of course, this includes using them as well. You will want to get used to using them and be able to do so with little to no hesitation" Ms. Juniper instructed, handing me the bag. I blushed at her describing my homework. I had to admit that I was little excited to start though. The bag found its way into my hand and I was soon being led to the exit. Ms. Juniper and I said our goodbyes and before I knew it I was back at my car. I sat the diaper bag and folder down on my passenger seat and got into my car. The drive back to my house consisted of me thinking about the stage scene I had witnessed and an occasional glance at the diaper bag to make sure it didn't go anywhere. The scene that occupied my thoughts the most was when the woman was over that mans lap and was having her messy diaper spanked. The thought that tomorrow that could be me wasn't helping my horniness any. I was growing more and more anticipated for tomorrow night. Soon enough, I had arrived back at my apartment and brought my new items inside. I set the folder down on my counter and brought the diaper bag back to my room. I dumped the bag out on my bed and began looking through the contents. The first thing to catch my eye was the pacifier. I decided to start with that, and began removing its packaging. After it was free, I examined it. The rubber part was much bigger then anything a baby would use. The plastic plate also had the Playpen's logo printed on it. There wasn't much left to examine on the pacifier, so I decided to bite the bullet and place the rubber bulb in my mouth. The pacifier filled a large portion of my mouth. I had a ball gag that I would occasionally wear when playing with myself, but this was different. I was able to squish the bulb inside my mouth and move it around. I sucked on it a few times and actually kind of enjoyed it. I left the pacifier in my mouth and began to examine all of the different types of diapers laid out in front of me. The first ones I took a look at were the baby diapers. They were quite small, obviously meant for someone 18 years younger than me. The outside of the diaper had a picture of Tinker Bell printed on the front. Ms. Juniper had asked me to try these on, but I doubt I will be able to even get them on. I set the baby diaper aside, deciding I would try it on first. The next item was the pull-ups. They were purple and had a large red butterfly on the front. The item reminded me of when my sister used to wet the bed and wore something similar at night. I picked one up and put hands through the leg holes of. After the pull-up was decompressed I began to examine the inside. It was pure white and quite soft to the touch. I brought my arms farther apart just to see how much it would expand. Once I got to the point where I was scared of breaking it I examined how big the waist hole was and had no doubt that it would fit on me. I placed the pull-up back down with the other and started to look through the giant adult diapers. There was an all pink one with hearts, a blue and white one that was identical to the one the woman on stage was wearing, a plain white one with an animal pattern, another white one with the word "Baby" written with blocks on the front, a purple and pink one, and a solid black one. I was amazed by how thick some of these were. The largest one was at least two inches thick while still compressed! I picked up the all black diaper and unfolded it. There was a large blue rectangle in the middle of the inside that I wasn't sure the purpose of. I ran my fingers along the inside of the diaper and was surprised by how soft it was. It felt pretty thick as well. I wonder how much this thing could hold at maximum capacity? I doubt I would even be able to use it enough to find out. Another thing that surprised me was how large it was when it was unfolded. I picked it up and set one side against the ground and the other side went up past my legs. I folded the diaper in half and put it next to the baby diaper, deciding to put it on after I'm finished with the baby diaper. Ms. Juniper requested that I wear the diapers up until I come in tomorrow evening, and I was going to try my best to do so. I slid my pants and panties down to my ankles and kicked them off. My heart started beating faster and harder as I grabbed the diaper and began to open it up. I looped it between my legs and began raising it up to its intended position. Soon enough, I felt the soft fabric press up against my vagina. A shiver ran up spine due to the sensation. Once the diaper was correctly position under me I tried to tape it up. It was very awkward due to me trying to do it while standing up. If it is this hard with a baby diaper, then I'm definitely going to have to lie down for the adult diaper. I had to stretch the left tape a little bit, but I was able to get it secured on the front end of the diaper. The next tape was the same. I had to stretch it a bit more than the first one, but soon enough I was standing there, wearing a diaper meant for a baby. I was very surprised that I was able to tape it on. I wouldn't say that it was on too securely, but I could move around in it without too much worry. The diaper was pressed pretty tightly around me due to its size, so I could feel every part of it touching my body in some place. It had a very soft feeling against my butt and vagina that I honestly loved. My only complaint so far is how much the tapes press against my sides. I pressed my hand up against the front of the diaper, sending another shiver through my body. I was beginning to get more and more horny due to the constant sensation against my nether regions and the feeling that I was doing something naughty. I gave the diaper a little rub, causing another shiver. At this point I had to stop myself, as I didn't want to immediately orgasm without experimenting with the other diapers first. There was no way this diaper would hold any liquid if I were to try to use it, so I decided to remove it and put on the large adult diaper instead. I ripped the tapes off of the sides of baby diaper a placed it down on my bed. The diaper did seem to be slightly wet in the middle due to my arousal. After I finished examining the discarded baby diaper, I picked up the big black diaper and the bottle of baby powder. I brought the items out to my living room, as there wasn't enough space in my bedroom for me lay down on the floor. Once I arrived at a suitable spot, I set the diaper and powder on the floor and got down on my hands and knees. I began laying the diaper out on the floor in front of me. Once it was spread out, I spun around and began lowering myself onto the back end of it. Once I was had my bottom against the diaper, I slowly lowered my back until I was laying down. I could feel the soft padding of the diaper all the way from my butt cheeks to my lower back. At this point, the feeling of naughtiness began to arise again. I disregarded my raising horniness and grabbed the bottle of baby powder. I've never changed a diaper before, but it seems like a pretty intuitive process. I flipped the lid off of the bottle and poured some powder onto my hand. The smell was really strong and quickly began to envelope the room. It brought back vague memories of my parents changing my little sister's diapers when I was young. I brought the powder down to my crotch and began sprinkling it around. Once All the powder was released I began rubbing it in, spending a little extra time around my sensitive parts. After I was done up front I began to rub it into my bottom. Once every area was thoroughly powdered, I leaned forward and brought the front of the diaper up to my lower stomach. I scrunched my legs together a little and was able to get a feel for how thick these diapers are. I then adjusted the diaper around a little more to get it in the right position and began removing the tapes. Unlike the baby diaper, this diaper has 4 tapes. I started with the right side first, bringing it as far to the right as I could and sticking the tapes down. I then repeated the process with the right side. After a couple of adjustments, I was soon strapped into a big, thick diaper. I brought my hand to the front of the diaper and applied some pressure to it. The inside wasn't as soft as the baby diaper, but it certainly wasn't bad. There had to be at least an inch of padding in this diaper. I got up onto my feet and began to move around a little. Walking was much different while wearing a diaper. I had to walk with a waddle and there was a crinkle with every movement made I made. I spent a little bit longer examining the big diaper that was strapped around my waist. Once I was done, I waddled over to the folder I was sent home with, deciding I should probably get it done sooner rather than later. I brought it over to my table and set it down. I was about to sit down and get to work on it when I got an idea. I waddled back into my room and picked up the baby bottle that was resting on my bed. I brought it out to the kitchen and grabbed the bottle of apple juice that I had in the fridge. The juice was a little old, but it shouldn't be past the expiration date. I screwed the lid off of the baby bottle and extracted the almost comically long nipple. This nipple was different from that of a normal baby bottle. Is this supposed make it easier for adults? After I filled the bottle up with the apple juice, I put it back in the fridge and screwed the nipple on to it. I sat down at my bar stool in front of my counter, feeling the thick padding press up against my bottom. I felt it condense under my bottom and was reminded again just how soft it was. Once I was comfortable, I lifted the bottle and stuck the nipple into my mouth. It tasted just like the pacifier did. I started sucking on it like I was with the pacifier and soon felt the cold juice flow into my mouth. It required more effort than I was expecting to get the liquid out of the bottle. I sucked the juice out for a minute or so before I set it back down and began to work on the paper in front of me. After filling out the tax and liability forms in front of me and finishing the bottle, I got up and headed back to my living room. It took a lot more work to finish the bottle than I was expecting. There was a lot more liquid inside than I had thought and it took a while to get it out through the nipple. I was tired after filling out boring paperwork for half an hour and decided to just relax and watch a movie. Before sitting down, I went back over to the counter and grabbed the pacifier. I stuck it back in my mouth and went back over to my couch. I had only been using it for an hour, but it was quickly growing on me. Taking a seat, I felt the diaper press into my bottom and lower back again. I decided to put on Up, as it is one of my favorite movies. A kids movie also felt appropriate, based off my current attire. After 45 minutes of watching the movie and occasionally browsing Instagram on my phone, I felt a need to pee. I guess the apple juice had finally made its way through my system. My heart began to speedup at the thought of peeing in the diaper. It has been fifteen years since I peed myself last. How would it feel? Would I like it? After a moment of contemplation, the urge struck again and I resolved to do it. I tried pushing like I normally would, but nothing would come out. I kept trying, to the point of it hurting a little, but I still wasn't able to let anything out. Why is it so hard to pee yourself? I paused the movie and went to the bathroom. I thought that maybe I could trick my body into letting go by being in a place that I usually peed. I took a seat on the toilet and felt the diaper press up against my body where the rims were. Luckily, the diaper didn't dip down into the water. I started to push again and had little issue letting go. The sound of my urine hitting the diaper became audible and soon the padding the was pressed up to my crouch began getting warm and wet. I slowly stood up and was able to keep the stream going. The diaper kept absorbing all my pee and soon I was finished. The diaper has now considerably bulkier than its previous state. Heavier, too. In spite of this, the feeling was absolutely amazing. The warm and wet pressing against my sensitive areas was one of the best feelings I have experienced. I prodded at it for a few moment and pressed the wet part up against my skin. I could feel the urine leak out a little before being suck right back into the padding. I shivered a little at this feeling. I was starting to get turned on again. I probably should have gotten changed out of this diaper after I wet it, but this feeling was way to good to let go of. I teased myself through the diaper a bit longer before going back out to finish my movie. I sat back down on the couch and instantly had another appreciation for the wet diaper. The feeling of the wet padding pressing all over my bottom and crotch was to die for. I resumed my movie and continued to tease myself for the duration. I would rub my clitoris through the diaper and whisper under my breath about how naughty I was. Once the movie was finished, the diaper was losing the warmth that had made it so enjoyable and I was nearing my limit for teasing. I decided it was time that I finish myself off and then get out of this big, wet diaper. I could have just rubbed myself off through or inside the diaper, but where's the fun in that? I waddled to my bedroom and pulled out a shoe box. This is the box where I kept all my 'toys'. From inside, I pulled out a pair of leather cuffs, a ball gag, and a blindfold. I brought the item back into my living room and set them on the coffee table in front of my couch. I pulled my pacifier out and set it next to the items, resolving to look at how much a pacifier gag cost later. For now though, I picked up the ball gag and popped it into my mouth. I let out a moan through the gag and secured it behind my head. Next came the blindfold. After that, I secured my wrists to one another in front of me and stepped through them so that they were behind my back. Once I was setup in my restraints I moved a foot or two over to the arm of my couch. I bent over it and began to feel it press the diaper into my cunt. A shudder ran through my entire body and a moan escaped into the gag. I was in heavy. I began thinking up a scenario in my head about how I was naughty girl who wet her diaper and was being bent over for a spanking. This, combined with the semi-warm diaper grinding against my clitoris quickly caused me to experience one of the greatest orgasms I had ever had. I wasn't done yet though. I continued my humping of the couch arm and imagined someone pulling down my diaper and paddling my ass while berating me for wetting my diaper. I then imagined this happening on stage in front of a whole crowd of people. They all had their eyes trained on me, watching me get my wet diaper pulled down and then get paddled. This made even more excited than I was before and caused me to speed up my humping. After another mind shattering orgasm, I collapsed on the couch arm to catch my breath. It took about a minute or so to bring me back to reality. I slowly stood up and began to undo the restraints I had put myself in. Once it was all taken off, I felt the diaper again. It had gotten even cooler since I started. I thought to myself that I should probably change out of this used diaper and into something else. I waddled back to my room and took a look at the rest of the diapers laid out on my bed. Should I change into another big bulky one or go with a pull-up, or maybe even a baby diaper? It was getting pretty late and I had already tried on the adult and baby diapers, so I decided to go with the pull-ups. I picked up the one I had done the stretch testing on earlier and brought it, the package of wet wipes, and a pair of pajama pants out to the living room. On my way to the bathroom, I noticed my pacifier sitting on the coffee table where I had left it. I went over to it and popped it back into my mouth before continuing my waddle to the bathroom. Once inside the bathroom, I took a look in the mirror and noticed how much my diaper was sagging. It was at least an inch or two lower than it had been when dry, no wonder walking had been so hard. I began undoing the tapes on the diaper and it soon fell to the ground. The pure white padding on the inside had become discolored and had expanded a considerable amount. I was soon hit by the smell of urine and decided it would be a good time to dispose of this diaper. I rolled it up like I had seen my mom do many times when my sister was still a baby. This was a bit harder though due to the large size and bulk. When it was good enough to at least prevent the smell from escaping, I placed it on top of my bathroom counter. A draft came through the bathroom and blew against bottom, causing me to shiver a little. I took the wet wipes out of the package and began to wipe down any area that had previously been covered by the diaper. Once I was done, I picked up the soft purple pull-up and stretched out the sides. I slipped both legs through it and brought it up to my waist. This reminded me more of the baby diaper than the adult one. It was really soft and actually very comfortable. It wasn't very thick, but I could still tell that it wasn't normal panties. I took a look in the mirror at myself and was in love with how cute they looked on me. I was suddenly hit with a memory of helping my little sister put on a pull-up many years ago. She looked just as adorable standing in just a t-shirt and pull-up then as I do now. Of course, I had the added benefit of the pacifier to help me. When I finished admiring myself, I slipped my pajama pants on, did the rest of my bedtime routine and went out to the living room. I took a look at my clock and noticed that it was almost midnight. This pull-up was much easier to walk in than the diaper. It was still noticeable that it was there, but didn't force me to waddle everywhere. A yawn hit me as I deposited the diaper in my trash can and began turning out my lights before heading to bed. As I laid down, I felt the pull-up press up against me again. It's soft insides were really enjoyable and would probably excite me if I hadn't just had two amazing orgasms. After a little adjustment I found a comfortable position and drifted off to sleep. When I awoke in the morning, the first thing I noticed was the feeling of something wrapped around my waist. Soon my memories of yesterday came back to me as I realized the feeling was the pull-up I wore to bed. I also realized the pacifier I had gone to sleep with was no longer in my mouth. I looked on the floor and found it sitting there, nipple-up. Eventually I forced myself to get up and pick up my pacifier. I brought it out to my kitchen and rinsed it off in the sink. When it was thoroughly rinsed off, I placed it back into my mouth and began sucking on it. I made myself some breakfast and drank a little bit more juice from the bottle. After breakfast I was finished eating, the urge to pee hit me. This pull-up wouldn't hold nearly as much as the big adult diaper, but could it hold my full bladder? I made my way into my bathroom and placed myself on the toilet once again. I began pushing and in no time I could hear my pee hit the pull-up. I kept pushing and felt the pull-up grow heavier under me. When I was done, I slowly stood up and felt the pull-up. It didn't feel like it leaked, but it certainly couldn't take much more. The pull-up expanded a lot in almost all areas. It also provided the same nice, warm feeling that the diaper provided last night. I wanted to sit down and play with it a little, but I was scared it would leak. I was about to slip the pull-up off of me when I had an idea. I carefully made my way to my shower and stepped inside. The pull-up was now causing me to waddle a little, but not as bad as the wet diaper did. Once I was safe inside, I pressed the pull-up against my crotch. The warm feeling felt just as good as last night, but this time I could also feel droplets of pee run down my legs. I'm glad I decided not to sit down on any furniture. I teased myself a little bit longer before resolving to save my horniness for tonight. I gave the pull-up a front and back press with both hands, relishing the feeling of the warm padding and pee dripping down my legs. After that, I tore off the sides and removed the pull-up from my body. I folded it up and placed it in the sink to keep it from making a mess while I showered. I took out my pacifier while I was at it and stepped inside the shower. After showering and drying off, I placed my pacifier back in my mouth and made my way back to my bedroom, naked except for the towel. I deposited the pull-up in my garbage on my way. I needed to go shopping today, so I was considering not changing into a new diaper. I considered this for a second before deciding that would go again what Ms. Juniper asked of me. It's not like anyone would know right? I would just wear another pull-up. They're should be discreet enough to not be noticeable. I grabbed another pull-up out of my pile of supplies and worked it up my legs. Once it was in position I gave it a pat on the front, relishing the soft padding against my skin and headed over to my closet to pick-out an outfit. I decided on a slightly loose pair of shorts and a thin top. It was expected to be hot out today, and I didn't feel like melting. The shorts will make sure that my embarrassing underwear isn't revealed and a belt will help ensure that. I finished getting dressed, grabbed everything else I would need and headed out to my car. The pull-up became noticeable again when I sat down in my seat. The padding pressed against my bottom and made sure I didn't forget that I am in public in what's essentially a diaper. After a few seconds of embarrassment I started my car and began driving. I decided to go to a store farther way than the one I usually go to, just in case my little secret got revealed. I could get my mind off the pull-up the entire drive. It's soft padding was still too alien to be forgettable. I eventually arrived at the store and headed inside. The pull-up was only becoming more and more noticeable the longer I was walking. The padding rubbed against my legs as I walked, making it impossible to not notice. This only added to my embarrassment as I constantly checked around to make sure no one knew what I had on under my shorts. Towards the end of gathering all my groceries, I walked past the baby and children isle. No one was around and my curiosity was piqued, so I went in and took a look. Everything I saw was what you would expect of a baby isle. A massive amount of different diapers, baby food, toys, etc. A couple seconds later a thought popped into my head. I didn't have everything at home that I needed for a complete baby experience. No one knew me at this store, so what big of a deal would it be anyways? I was going to use self-checkout anyways. I grabbed a few different jars of baby food, pacifier clip, a couple of larger sized bibs, a changing mat and some baby formula and placed them in my cart. I positioned them in a way that wouldn't be obvious at a quick glance. I made my way down the isle more until I arrived at the pull-ups and bed-wetting protection. That's where I found a package of pull-ups identical to the one I was wearing right now. After this current one, I would only have one left, and I really like these. I made the impulsive decision to get the 40 pack and placed it in my cart. There was no way I could fully conceal this, so I hurried up with gathering the rest of my items and getting out of there. I quickly bagged my baby items at the self checkout and got to my car with no issues are weird looks. When I got home I quickly brought my bags into my apartment to avoid anyone seeing what was inside. I set the bags down on my counter and put everything away where it belonged. I saved the bag of baby items for last, setting them together on the counter when I got to them. The first thing I did with them was unwrap the pacifier clip and attached it to my shirt. I went and got my pacifier from my nightstand in my room, attached the clip to it and inserted it back into my mouth. The clip was white with baby ducks covering it. It was getting to be lunch time, so I decided to make some lunch. This would be a perfect time to try out some of the baby food and the formula that I got. First I was going to make my actual lunch, and what better to have in this current state than a PB&J sandwich? I made my sandwich (with the crust cut off of course) and placed it on the counter. Next was to make my bottle. I read the instructions and mixed everything how it said to. After a few minutes I had a baby bottle full of formula, ready for lunch. The final item was a jar of peach flavored baby food. I unscrewed the lid, got a spoon, and set it on my plate. I took my seat, once again feeling the padding press again my bottom. I unwrapped my lips from my pacifier and let it dangle from my shirt. Next, I took one of the bibs I purchased and secured the Velcro around my neck. The bib was a light ping with "Princess" seamed on it in a darker pink. I would probably die if I got caught wearing it. But given the other item that I'm wearing, this was probably preferable. I brought the bottle of formula up to my lips and did a quick taste test. What I was met with was one of the worst tastes of my life. I instantly spit it out all over my counter. I don't think I could stand another taste of that in my life? People actually feed this to their children?! I got up from my chair and cleaner up the mess I just made on my counter. I would have to give myself a spanking later for making a mess and not finishing my bottle. Just with that thought, my horniness was building up again. I resisted the urge to do it now, resolving to do it after my lunch. I dumped the bottle contents in the sink and rinsed it out. I was certainly not going to try that again. The bottle was soon filled back up with apple juice and I continued my lunch. I picked up my spoon and scooped up a small glob of the peach flavored much. It didn't look appealing, but there was no way it was worse than the baby formula. I braced myself and stuck the spoon in my mouth. The consistency of the mush was less than desirable, but the taste wasn't too bad. I could finish this without a problem, so I did just that. Once I finished the jar of baby food I ate my sandwich and finished my bottle. I cleaned up my dishes and stored them away. Now, it was time for my spanking. I've been a naughty girl, making a mess and then not finishing my bottle. My crotch was coming to life once again inside the pull-up. I bent over and opened one of my drawers, pulling out a wooden spoon. I'm pretty sure I've use this spoon for spanking myself more than I have cooking. It was one of my favorite implements to use. The couch arm was usually where I would administer my self spankings, as it's the perfect height to raise my bottom up in the air and make me feel like I'm over someone's knee. I undid my belt, pulled my shorts down and stepped out of them. Next, I began to work the pull-up down until it was just above my knees. The pull-up prevented me from moving my legs too far apart, which made this even better. Now that my bare bottom was exposed, it was time to begin. I bent myself over the couch arm and immediately got to work on my backside. The first one stung just as much as it always does. I continued the assault on my poor bottom for minutes, intensely sucking on the pacifier the entire time. The thought of having my pull-up pulled down and getting a spanking was already making me horny, but the action of doing it made it close to unbearable. This didn't prevent me from noticing the pain that comes with a wooden spoon spanking, though. I could tell my bottom was aching, but I was unable to really feel anything due to how turned on I was. After a little bit more, my arm was getting tired and I could tell my bottom was going to be on fire for at least the next hour. That should be enough to teach me a lesson, hehe. I dropped my arm and let myself rest for a minute. I wanted nothing more than to quench my horniness right now, but I already resolved to wait until tonight. That's when another idea popped into my head. How about add a little bit more humiliation by giving myself a time-out? It would certainly be fitting, given the childish pull-up I had on and the pacifier that was in my mouth. I got up from the couch and got a good idea of how sore my bottom is. I took a look behind me and could tell that my bottom was very red. I had really done a number on myself. I slowly brought the pull-up back up to its intended position and could felt that pain in my bottom go through my body. This was probably the hardest spanking I'd ever given myself. Without putting my shorts back on, I went over to my phone and set an alarm. It was set to go off in ten minutes. I quickly made my way over to the open corner in my living room stuck my nose in the corner. For the first minute of time-out, I thought up some rules. 1. My nose is to not leave the corner for the entire duration. 2. My hands are too stay above my waist line. 3. My pacifier is to stay in my mouth at all times. After the rules were created, I began to get a little bored. I could definitely see why this is a punishment now. I was thinking about just giving up and going on with my life, but I was committed to wait it out. My bottom was hurting now more than before. It was hard to avoid rubbing it. A few moments later I began to notice a new sensation. I needed to poop. Peeing in a diaper was one thing, but pooping in one was a whole new level. I was initially thinking that it would be best to just use the toilet like normal. That would certainly be the most normal and least gross option. There were a few things wrong with that idea though. I told Ms. Juniper that I would wear and use the diapers. I was also currently in time-out and not allowed to leave the corner. I continued the debate in my head for a little longer. Eventually, I decided that I would do it. I would poop myself for the first time in over 15 years. I started pushing, but I was having the same issues as last night when I tried to pee my diaper for the first time. Maybe if I squatted down it would help? I wasn't violating any rules of the timeout as long as my nose didn't leave the corner and my arms were above my waist. I slowly started bending my knees into a squat, going slowly so I didn't fall. Once I was in a good squat, I began pushing once again. A little pee began to come out and absorb into the pull-up, which surprised me a little. Shortly after, I began to feel the poop coming out and into the pull-up. I gave another big push and felt the pull-up being pushed away from my body. I felt even more pee come out a be soaked into the padding. Eventually, I finished pushing out the log of poop and I let out a large exhale. The feeling of the poop being pressed against my bottom and between my legs was a feeling I'd never experienced before. It was very warm and actually felt fairly good. More than anything, it succeeded at making me feel humiliated. The pull-up was slowly forcing it to spread out across my sore bottom, adding even more heat to it. I slowly stood back up, feeling the poop rearrange itself. Once I want standing up straight again, the smell hit me. It was probably one of the worst things I've smelt in my life! It's not even comparable to the smell of using the toilet. People really take for granted how much the water does to muffle the smell. I needed to get out of this thing as fast as possible. I was about to turn around and head to the bathroom, when I remember that I was still in my self-imposed time-out. How long did I even have left? I hadn't been keeping track. The smell was bad, but like I said before, I've committed myself to serving this time-out. I couldn't have much longer left anyways, right? Time slowly dragged on as I waited for the alarm to sound and free me from this corner. I continued to stand there in mild agony. Both from the smell of the soiled pull-up and from my burning bottom. I was staying as still as possible to avoid spreading the mess around even more. This was probably going to be a nightmare to clean up as well. Am I going to have to do this at the club? Probably, eventually. Despite the rancid smell, I was still a little horny. My still sore bottom combined with the humiliation of being required to keep my nose in the corner while wearing a poop filled pull-up was firing up my masochist side. Time continued to slowly creep by as I sucked on the pacifier and tried to ignore the smell. Seriously, how much longer was this going to go on? It's only ten minutes, yet it feel likes hours. While I waited, I let a little bit more urine release into the pull-up. Might as well get as much use out of it as I can, right? Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I heard the alarm go off. I immediately turned around and began waddling towards my phone to silence it. I tried as hard as I could to avoid making an even bigger mess, but I know I was failing. I felt the poop move around with every stride I took, spreading all over my inner legs. I needed a shower ASAP. Not even caring about making a mess anymore, I began to take faster and less careful strikes. I got to my phone, silenced the alarm, and started to make my way to the bathroom. Something terrible happened on my way there though. I tripped on my rug and fell right onto to my butt. The poop in my pull-up quickly spread all over to the rest of my butt and even up into my front. My ass was also aching with renewed vigor once again from the sudden impact. I got up off the ground and did a quick check to make sure no poop leaked onto the floor. I appeared to be in the clear, so I continued my journey to my shower. I soon arrived there and immediately got to work on peeling the sides off the pull-up. Once it was loose, I slowly brought it down and placed it on the ground. Thankfully, I didn't make even more of a mess. The smell hit me again, this time with more intensity than before. This was even worse than before! I stripped out of my top and bra, placing them and the pacifier next to the sink. Finally, I turned on the fan and shower and hopped right in. That was without a doubt the best shower of my life. It took me half an hour until I felt clean and exited the shower. The warm water was not helping my recently punished butt cheeks feel better at all. I caught another whiff of the pull-up as I stepped out of the shower. How was I going to dispose of this thing? It would stink up the entire apartment if I left it in my trashcan. I had a few plastic bags in one of my drawers, so maybe I could wrap it up in them and throw it in the dumpster outside? I left my bathroom and shut the door to prevent the smell from escaping. I was still completely naked, but I wanted to contain the smelly pull-up before I did anything else. The plastic bags took me a little bit to find, but I ended up finding three of them I could use. Hopefully that would be enough to contain the stench. I headed back to the bathroom and began carefully working the pull-up into the bag. Once it was inside I tied it up tight and repeated the process with the rest of the bags. Now that the pull-up was temporarily taken care of, I should probably get dressed. I put my shirt and bra that was sitting on the counter back on and popped the pacifier back into my mouth. I left the bathroom afterwards to finish getting dressed, picking up my shorts on the way. When I got back to my room I set my shorts down and began looking over my options for diapers. I debated just putting on another pull-up, but I decided that it would be best to get more experience wearing the big adult diapers that were more similar to what I would be wearing at the club. Besides, a girl who messes her pull-up clearly isn't ready to be out of diapers. I grabbed the purple and pink diaper from the pile, my shorts and the bottle of baby powder and made my way back out to the living room. Now was a great time to make use of the changing pad I bought earlier. Once I got the packaging all removed and laid it out on the floor I began to examine it. It was a all white with lettered blocks covering the soft material that the baby was meant to lay on. I unfolded the diaper and laid it down on the pad. Next, I laid myself down on top of it, feeling the soft, cool padding press against my lower back. I sprinkled some powder over me repeated the same steps as last night. Shortly after, the diaper was taped nice and secure around my waist. This diaper was a slight bit thinner the one I worse last night, but that doesn't mean it wasn't still big. A new problem has surfaced. I need to go outside and dispose of that pull-up. This diaper was a lot less discreet than the pull-up I went to the store in. It forced me to do a slight waddle when I walked and had it made a crinkling sound with every moment. I could take the diaper off of course, but that would be wasteful and go against my promise. I pulled my shorts up and secured my belt. The top of the diaper went higher than my shorts did, so I needed to be careful not to let my top ride up. I grabbed the bag with the pull-up inside and began heading towards the door. Right as I was about to open it, I remember the pacifier that was still in my mouth and attached to my shirt. I took it off, set it on the couch and then headed outside. I tried to be as quick and discreet as possible. The crinkling was quite muffled through the shorts, but it was still noticeable if you were listing closely. There was no way to fully conceal my waddle either. I soon made it to the dumpster outside without any issues. I tossed the bag in and immediately began my journey back to my apartment. I passed a couple people on my way back up, but thankfully they didn't seem to notice anything unusual. I soon arrived back at my apartment and closed the door, breathing a sigh of relief that I wasn't caught. After the sign, I also let out a yawn. Maybe I should take a nap? The last few hours have been filled with new and exhausting experiences that I guess have been wearing me out. I decided to go for it and headed back to my room. I took off my shirt and shorts, leaving myself in my bra and diaper. I wonder if it would be hard to sleep with this big bulky diaper between my legs? I guess I would find out. I laid down on my bed and pulled the covers over me. The diaper spreading my legs apart was a little weird getting used to at first. After a little bit I was able to fall asleep though. I slowly began to come back to reality as I woke up. The first thing I noticed was that I desperately needed to pee. I instinctively began to get out of bed when I felt the padding of the diaper and remembered what I was currently wearing. Once I noticed, I made myself comfortable in my bed and began trying to release my bladder into the diaper. Several seconds passed before I felt a small amount of pee escape and be absorbed into the diaper. It took more pushing, but I was eventually able to get a steady stream going. The diaper readily absorbed everything I gave it, expanding and warming up in the crotch section. I sighed as the pain of my full bladder was relieved. The warm wet padding of the diaper felt just as good as it did last night. When the stream of pee finally came to a stop, I pressed the padding up against my body. The feeling sent me into a state of bliss. I could definitely get used to this feeling. I considered just going back to sleep, but I figured I should probably check the time first. I picked up my phone and took a look a look at the clock. 3:24pm. I guess I slept a bit longer than I was expecting. It would probably be best not to go back to sleep, but that didn't mean I had to get out of bed yet. I was perfectly comfortable laying there under the covers in my nice warm diaper. I unlocked my phone and began scrolling through Instagram. Sometimes I would feel a little bit more pee enter my bladder and I would instantly release it right into my diaper, which still had plenty of room for more liquid. This continued for another twenty minutes before I caught up on everything the app had to offer. I still wasn't ready to leave my bed yet though. Maybe I should do more research on adult babies to prepare myself for tonight, I thought. I opened Google on my phone and typed in "adult baby." A lot of different results popped up. Mostly news articles about people with the fetish and images of people wearing diapers. I noticed that one of them mentioned the acronym "ABDL." I remember Ms. Juniper mentioning this last night when she was explaining stuff to me. I popped the acronym into Google and got a bunch of different results. Apparently it stood for "Adult Baby Diaper Lover." I clicked on a few of the links and got sent to online shops selling adult baby items. They had all kinds of stuff. Bibs, adult sized snap-crotch onesies, pacifiers, bottles and of course, diapers. I remember seeing a lot of these diaper designs in the storeroom at The Playpen. I guess this is where they got them from. Everything that was featured on the site had very babyish designs and images. I browsed a few other sites until I found one that contained loads of stories. These stories ranged from true experiences to erotic fiction. Some were about getting caught wearing a diaper and others were about people being forced to wear diapers and act like babies. I took a look at the "forced" section of the site and started reading a few of the stories. The first one I read was about a girl who wet the bed while drunk and was forced to wear a diaper to bed by her boyfriend. The next was about a boy who made fun of someone who wet themselves and was made to wear diapers at home by his mom. Another one was about a young adult girl who acted like a spoiled brat all of the time and ended up getting spanked and treated like a baby by her family. They made her use diapers, eat in a highchair and sleep in a crib. If she broke any rules, she got bent over her parents knees and spanked until she cried. I couldn't help but imagine myself in a similar situation. I was throwing a fit over my sister getting decide what was for dinner that night and my mom had finally had enough. She grabbed my wrist and threw me over her lap. She pulled down my shorts and panties and began blistering my bottom. Once I was a crying mess, she would go to the garage and get some of my sisters old diapers. She would put me in one of them and take me to the kitchen for dinner. I had to sit in a highchair and be fed baby food by my little sisters while everyone else ate normally. At night, my wet diaper would be changed and I would be put to bed in my sisters old crib. I was once again incredibly horny. I'd fantasized about getting spanked multiple times, but never about being forced to wear a diaper. Maybe this fetish really is for me. Hopefully this means that I will thoroughly enjoy my new job. I've never had a job where I've actually been looking forward to going in. Maybe I will get to perform something similar to this sometime? Based off of what I've seen of the club, it definitely seems like something that could happen. I took a look at a few other stories on different sections of the site. There was one about a girl being coerced into being an adult baby by her boyfriend, a few about people wearing diapers for bed-wetting and ending up liking them, and even a few about alternate realities where wearing diapers was common in society. Some of these people got very creative when designing these fantasy worlds. There was a lot of detail put into building the characters and worlds. This fetish has a very unique and creative following. After more a little more browsing, I noticed it was 4:30. Had I really spent almost an hour doing this? The once warm diaper I was wearing was getting a little cold as well. I could tell this diaper could take at least one more full wetting though, so it would be a waste to change out of it now. I just needed to get more liquid through me and into the diaper. With that thought, I got up out of bed and put my shirt back on. I opted not to put my shorts back on though, choosing to leave my soggy diaper exposed. I did a bit of stretching and headed out to my kitchen. I poured myself a glass of water and began to chug it down. I wanted to see just how much this diaper could hold. After two cups, I was unable to drink anymore and thought that it would be sufficient. It was now less than two hours until I was supposed to be at the Playpen for my first night. I was starting to get butterflies in my stomach thinking about it. What all would I be doing tonight? Are they going to take it slow and easy on me? Or are they going to bring me up on stage and break me in in front of the whole crowd? Only time would tell I guess. For now, I should probably start making dinner though. I decided to go with something simple for tonight: Kraft Mac & Cheese. Once the water was on the boiler I started to get some other things ready. There was a few apples in the fridge, so I decided to slice one up as well. For the final piece, I filled up the baby bottle with apple juice. This meal was just as childish as my lunch, minus the baby food. The water was now boiling, so I threw the noodles in. I patiently sucked juice out of the bottle while I waited for the noodles to finish. After a few more minutes I was able to add in the cheese and begin eating. I brought the food over to the table, tied the bib around my neck and dug in. Half way through my meal, the need to pee hit me. The water must have finally made its way through my body. Finally, I could warm up this cold, soggy diaper. I finished chewing what was in my mouth and opened the floodgates. I didn't even have to force it this time, it just naturally flowed out! The diaper continued sucking up all the urine with no issues. More and more of it began flowing back towards my butt, distributing it along the rest of the diaper. By the time I was finished, the diaper had expanded by a very considerable amount. Whenever I shifted my weight I could feel the pee get squished out of the diaper, just to get sucked right back in. I continued eating my dinner while occasionally playing with and prodding my soaking wet diaper. I don't think it would be able to take another wetting of that caliber, but it wasn't at risk of leaking yet. It was hard to concentrate on my dinner while sitting in this. I would frequently interrupt my meal to squeeze the padding and feel it press into my most sensitive parts. The more I experienced this feeling, the more I was in love with it. It was already 5:40 by the time I finished eating. I would need to leave my house soon in order to get to the club on time. I finished off the juice remaining in the bottle and got up to put it and the dishes in the sink. I would clean them tomorrow. When I stood up, I was shocked by just how much weight the diaper had gained. It was sagging at least an inch lower than it was before. As much as I didn't want to, I should probably change into a new diaper. Given the clubs nature, I'm sure it wouldn't be frowned upon to show up in a soaking wet diaper, but I didn't want to look bad. I took off the bib around my neck and went to my room. I headed over to the diaper pile and began to debate which one I should wear. After a minute of mentally debating with myself, I chose to go with the white one with "Baby" written in blocks on the front. While the purple and pink diaper I'm wearing now only has girly colors to be embarrassed by, this one has about as babyish of a design as possible. I'd probably die of embarrassment if I got caught wearing this, which got me excited "down there." I couldn't stop myself from giving my current diaper (and subsequently my clit) a little rub at the idea. After I was finally able to pry my hands away from my diaper, I grabbed the baby wipes and went out to the changing pad. I laid down and began un-taping the warm, heavy diaper between my legs. I felt the cold air hit me at once. The diaper had been so warm inside and I was already missing it. Regardless, I pulled out the wipes and began to wipe my entire diaper area down, making sure I hit every surface that connected with the old diaper. Once I was confident I had cleaned myself up properly I placed the new diaper under my bottom. I made sure to use plenty of baby powder, rubbing it in all over. When I was thoroughly covered in powder I taped the diaper on. I got back up on my feet and checked how I did. The diaper felt nice and secure, so I guess I did a good job. Now to decide what to wear over the diaper. I waddled back to the the closet in my room and pulled out a knee length black skirt. A skirt and diaper probably wasn't a good idea, but it was the most professional thing I had that wouldn't instantly expose the diaper. I put the skirt on and did a quick check to make sure the diaper wasn't visible. Everything should be fine as long as I don't fall or get my skirt caught. I grabbed my purse and the completed paperwork and made my way to my car. My heart was starting to beat faster and faster as I approached the club. After a day of preparing, it was finally time to do it. My entire drive there was spent thinking about what was gonna happen tonight? Would I be thrown to the wolves right away? Only time would tell I guess. It was 6:15pm when I arrived at the club. It never hurts to be a bit early I guess. I locked my car and made my way to the entrance. I got the same feeling in my stomach as I did last night. After what felt like an eternity I arrived at the door. I gulped and opened the door. I was a little surprised that it was open so early. Inside, the same bouncer from last night was waiting by the curtains. "Welcome back. Ms. Juniper is waiting for you in her office." The bouncer said to me. "T-thank you. I'll head there now." I stumbled out, walking past him towards the office. There was no music playing this time, so it was completely silent as I walked through the hallways. Well, silent besides for the subtle crinkling of the diaper under my skirt. When I finally arrived at Ms. Juniper's office I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. "Come in." I heard from the other side. I opened the door and stepped inside, my face getting a bit red as I heard the diaper crinkle. "Ah, Katie. Welcome back. Ready for your first night? I can take that paperwork" Ms. Juniper asked me, reaching her arm out to me. "As ready as I'll ever be, I guess." I replied, handing her the paperwork. "I notice that you're currently wearing a diaper. How are you liking them so far?" She asked me. My face went red with embarrassment. Was it that obvious that I was wearing a diaper? I guess she's been around people in diapers for over a decade though, so it makes sense. I'm guessing it was either the slight waddle or crinkling that gave it away. "Y-yes I am," I quickly sputtered out "they're very comfortable." "That's good to hear. You'll be wearing a lot of them, so it's good that you're enjoying them. Have you used the baby diapers or pull-ups yet?" Ms. Juniper asked, causing me to remember the incident earlier today. "Yes, I have. I tried on the baby diaper and managed to get it taped up. I didn't try using it though. I wore one of the pull-ups to bed last night and another when I went out this morning." I replied, about to die of embarrassment. "It seems like you enjoyed the pull-ups. They're discreet while still providing a feeling similar to a diaper. Did you use them at all?" She asked. How did she keep finding new ways to embarrass me? I was starting to have trouble making eye contact. I felt like a small child confessing to doing something bad. To make matters worse (or maybe better?), I was starting to get aroused. "Y-yes. I peed in the pull-up when I woke up in the morning. It started leaking afterwards. I ended up p-pooping in the second one." I said, feeling like I was gonna cry. "You pooped in the pull-up? Most people aren't willing to go that far when they're as new as you are. I commend you. Did you enjoy it?" She asked "T-the feeling was kind of nice I guess. I really didn't enjoy the smell or cleanup afterwards though." I replied, remembering again what happened this afternoon. "I bet. The pull-ups aren't designed with messing in mind, so they don't do much to mask the smell. Those adult baby diapers are a lot better for that. Speaking of those, how many have you gone through?" Ms. Juniper asked. "I used one last night, another one this afternoon and then there's the one I'm wearing now." I replied. "So you're on number three then? Hopefully that's enough to get you a bit used to them. That's probably enough questions for now. Let's go over a few more things that I didn't mention last night. Since you're going to be a submissive, there's a few additional rules you will need to follow. Feel free to interrupt me at any point if you have questions." Ms. Juniper began explaining. "Rule one: while you're working, you're to be wearing your name tag at all times. I've made one for you already and will give it to you in a few minutes. Rule two: while you're on the premises, you're expected to be wearing a diaper and to use it when you feel the need to. Of course, this doesn't apply if the show or job you're doing requires otherwise. If you're going to show up without a diaper, please arrive a bit early so you have time to get ready. Rule three: While working, your diaper is to be on display at all times. The only exception to this is if you're wearing one of the snap-crotch onesies. Rule four: If you're visible to customers, please be using a pacifier when ever possible. Do you have any questions?" Ms. Juniper asked. I was expecting a rule-set similar to this, but I was still caught off guard at the idea of my diaper being on full display to everyone at all times. I really shouldn't have been, though. This was exactly what I signed up for. Was I technically violating rule three by having a skirt on? "D-Does that mean I should take my skirt off?" I asked, embarrassed but not wanting to get off to a bad start. "You don't technically start until 6:30 and it's currently 6:27, so you don't need to yet. How about I take you to the dressing room now and show you around afterwards. By the time we get there, it should be about 6:30." Ms. Juniper explained while getting out of her seat. I gave her a simple "Okay" and followed her out of her office. We walked back towards the entrance and the down the other set of hallways. A few turns later and we reached a door that read "Staff Only." Ms. Juniper opened the door for me and ushered me through. On the other side of the door was a room filled with mirrors, lockers, racks of cloths, and even a changing table with a two shelves full of different diapers next to it. "This is the submissive dressing room. This is where you'll get ready for shows and get your diapers changed if you're not having a customer do it. We have a staff member dedicated to changing the subs diapers if they want it, but you are free to change it yourself if you wish. Follow me over her for a second." Ms. Juniper instructed. I stopped looking around and made my way over to where she was standing. There were several racks of cloths hanging down. There were all kinds of outfits. Pastel colored shirts with childish designs and images, different types of uniforms and a shocking amount of snap-crotch onesies. "Go ahead and pick out a onesie to wear." She instructed me. I began surveying my options, which there were plenty of. I kept looking for over a minute, trying to decide which one would be best for me. No matter what I picked, it was probably going to be embarrassing. Isn't that what I wanted though? Being humiliated and embarrassed like this turned me on, so shouldn't I just go along with it? I decided to do just that and picked out the most embarrassing one I could. It was pastel pink with white text that read "Mommy's Little Girl." I blushed a deep red and looked towards the ground as I turned around and showed Ms. Juniper my choice. "Very girly and babyish. I think you'll look great in it. Bring it over to the lockers and get changed. The one on the right end is yours. I put a sticky note with the code on the door." Ms. Juniper told me. I did as I was told and brought the onesie over. The code on the note was "7838." That's easy to memorize, so that's good. I punched the code into the keypad and opened the door. I was expecting it to be empty inside, but there were a few hangers inside along with something inside. I took the mysterious item out and realized it was a collar! There was a tag with some writing on it as well. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the writing was my name! "That's your name tag. Please put it on." Ms. Juniper instructed. I was expecting something like a clip-on or magnetic name plate, but I guess this fits the theme of the club better. The collar was pink with purple seams. It secured with a belt-like buckle. The pin that goes through the hole was little different from what I've seen though. There was a small hole at the top of it. The slits in the leather were a bit longer than normal to accommodate it. A second later, something clicked inside my head and I realized it was meant for a lock. This collar was meant to be locked on! I was starting to get a bit aroused just thinking about wearing it. I brought it up to my neck and put it into position. I reached behind my head and was able to quickly get the piece oh leather through the buckle. I pulled it back until it was tight enough to stay in place, but not to where it was choking me. I tucked the spare leather into the little loop that held it and turned around to show Ms. Juniper. "It looks nice on you. I'm sure you noticed that collar is lockable. I have the lock right here. Turn around so I can put it on." Ms. Juniper instructed. I turned around and moved my hair out of the way for her. Seconds later, I felt a little pressure and heard a faint click. I was now locked in a collar that was made just for me. My excitement just kept growing and growing. "There we go. Nice and secure. The lock serves a few purposes. The first is to help keep you in a submissive head space. The second is to make sure you're following rule number one. The third is just because the clients love it. Here is one of the keys. I suggest keeping it in your locker. If for some reason you misplace it, I have a couple of spares in my office." Ms. Juniper explained. She handed me the key and I placed it on the top shelf of the locker. "Now that that's taken care of, please get changed into the onesie." She instructed. I did as instructed and began to slowly raise my shirt up over my head. I attached it to one of the hangers and slowly began to start undoing my skirt. This was it. I was about to expose my diaper to someone other than myself. I gulped and began to lover it, feeling it brush against the front of the plastic diaper on its way down. I was now standing in just a diaper and my bra in front of my new boss. I hung the skirt up with one of the other hangers and began to slip the bottom of the onesie over my head before being stopped by Ms. Juniper. "Take off your bra as well." She said. I blushed a deep shade of red as I began unhooking my bra. She didn't have a commanding tone, but being ordered around like this was still arousing me. A few seconds later, my barely b-cup breasts were exposed. Now I was standing in front of my boss in only a big babyish diaper. The only way this could get more embarrassing is if I actually used the diaper. I placed my bra in the locker and quickly began pulling the onesie over my head. I let out a little moan as it brushes over my bare nipples. The inside was really soft. It felt exactly like a nice set of pajamas. I guess that's what it is though. My arms when through the short sleeves and my head soon popped through the hole. Next up was the snaps at the bottom. I reached for both sides and began to secure them together. There were four snaps in total. When I was finished, the diaper was pressing firmly into my butt, taint, and crotch. "You look adorable. I really like your choice of diaper for tonight. It really compliments your onesie choice. The crowds always love babyish and girly outfits like what you got on. I'm sure you're going to be very popular tonight." Ms. Juniper said, making me both embarrassed and happy. "T-thank you. Does that mean I'm going to be on stage tonight?" I asked, my heart beating fast. "Yes, you will. Later into tonight, when the crowds pick up, we'll bring you on stage and introduce you. The dom that escorts you will tell you about the plan before you go up." She explained. My heart was beating even faster now. My first night and I was already going to be shown off to a full crowd. What all would I be doing? Were they going to have someone come up and spank me like the girl last night? My mind was racing with different thoughts, all of which were plenty humiliating and arousing. "Let's go see if any of the doms have arrived. I asked Sarah to show up early to train you and show you around. Follow me." Ms. Juniper said. Train me, huh? I'm sure she meant tell me more about the club and teach me a few things, but given the clubs nature I could only think about a commanding dominatrix sporting a riding crop, ready to punish me for the slightest infraction. I was starting to get wet, and not in the way one usually would in a diaper. We made our way to a door on the other side of the room. Ms. Juniper opened the door to reveal a room that was pretty much identical to the submissive dressing room. There was a woman inside, sitting down and looking at her phone. "Oh my god! Is this Katie? She looks so adorable!" The woman said, rushing over to come admire me. "Good evening, Sarah. Yes, this is Katie. Katie, this is Sarah. She's going to be looking after you tonight." Ms. Juniper said. "Hi Sarah, it's nice to meet you." I said, blushing at being called "adorable" and the thought of someone having to "look after" me. "It's nice to meet you too! Ms. Juniper told me that you're new to all this! I'll make sure you fit right in!" Sarah said in a very cheery voice. Sarah was an interesting person. Her personality so far is not what you'd expect from a BDSM club dominatrix. She seemed more like a big sister who fauns over anything she deems cute. Sarah was pretty tall though. She also had a very large pair of breasts. I could certainly see her being very menacing if she was in the mood. "Thank you. I'm looking forward to it." I replied. "Sarah, please show Katie around and train her on everything you think she needs to know. If you need anything, I will be in my office. Good luck Katie, and enjoy your first night." Ms. Juniper said, turning to me at the end. "Thank you ma'am, I will." I responded. With that, Ms. Juniper turned around and went back the way she came. As she walked out, I took a closer look at the room. It was mostly the same as the other room. The main differences were the placement of doors and the outfit racks, which had a mix of leather and latex bondage clothing, lingerie and some seemingly normal clothes. "Alright, let's get started! Do you need a change before we go?" Sarah asked me. Did she just ask if my diaper needed changed? That was probably the most embarrassing thing that's happened to me tonight. I could feel my face heating up and turning red. Did she think I was an actual baby? "N-no, I don't." I timidly replied. "Such a good girl! Just let me know when you do, and I'll get you taken care of. You wait right here while I get dressed, and then I'll show you around, okay sweetie?" She asked me in a voice that you would use on a small child. "O-oh, okay." I said, even more timidly than before. She was treating me like a child. I guess it makes sense, given my current outfit. It was very humiliating though. In just a couple of seconds, she referred to me as "a good girl," "sweetie," and even promised to change my diaper when, not if, I use it. I was expecting to be degraded, but not like this. I expected to be commanded and ordered around, not treated like a child at daycare. Even if it wasn't was I was expecting, it was still turning me on. Sarah returned a few minutes later, now wearing a pair of black leggings and a sweater that highlighted her big breasts. She was definitely going for a "mommy" look. I also noticed that she was wearing a name tag with the clubs logo and her name on it. I guess the doms get regular name tags while the subs get to wear a collar. "Come on sweetheart, let's go!" Sarah said, taking hold of my hand. I let Sarah take my hand and lead me back over to the submissive dressing room. We journeyed across the empty room until we reached one of the closed doors. Inside, there was a room very similar to the store room I was brought to yesterday. Every wall inside was stocked with all kinds of bondage and baby items. There were several types and colors of arm cuffs, different kinds of gags, loads of different designs of pacifiers, bibs, mittens, vibrators, harnesses, rope, butt plugs, blind folds and so much more. "This is the room where we keep all the accessories you might need for a performance or just for adding to your appearance. I know just what you need, follow me." Sarah explained, dragging me along. Sarah lead me over to the shelf containing the pacifiers. She picked up a large pink pacifier, unwrapped it and wasted no time putting it into my mouth. I accepted it without a fight and began sucking on it like I had been so accustomed to in the last twenty-four hours. This pacifier felt bigger than the one I was given last night, but not by much. "Such a good girl! You look even more adorable! I know what else you need! Wait here." Sarah said, leaving me standing with my new pacifier. Sarah walked over to a table in the center of the room and grabbed something. When she came back, I noticed that it was a pacifier clip. This one had a white background with pink baby bottles and pacifiers scattered all over. It was also a bit shorter than the one I got at the store earlier today. Without asking my permission, Sarah attached the clip to the pacifier in my mouth. I was expecting the other end to be attached to the onesie right after, but instead I heard metal clicking. I looked down and realized that this one attached to my collar like a dog leash. "So cute! Now, what do we say?" Sarah said to me, plucking the pacifier out of my mouth. "Umm, th-thank you?" I responded, timidly. "Very good!" Sarah said, putting the pacifier backing in my mouth and pulling me into a hug. Getting hugged by Sarah was like getting squeezed by a bear, if the bear has two giant boobs on it's chest. Sarah put one of her hand one the backs of head, forcing one my face right into her ample bosom. I was having trouble even breathing. When I was finally let free, I had to gasp for air. I felt the pacifier fall out of my mouth and bounce off my upper stomach. "Careful there, sweetie. I don't want to punish you just yet." Sarah said, picking up the pacifier and inserting it back into my mouth. I was starting to get wet. The way she was treating me was the perfect amount of humiliation for me. The threat of being punished was certainly helping as well. How would she punish me? The only thing I could think about was being draped across Sarah's lap and spanked silly. "Sowwy." I slurred out behind the pacifier. "Not a problem, baby. Just keep your paci right there until Mommy takes it out." Sarah instructed. I guess Sarah is my mommy now. I am just her baby, who needs to do everything commanded of me. Sarah took my hand once again and lead be out of the room. We kept walking until we reached an open door in the hallway. She turned the light on and I realized that it was one of the playrooms I had seen on the site. The furniture in here was exactly what I saw on the site. Lots of baby furniture combined with a bunch of bondage furniture. "It sounds like you've never used any of this stuff before. We're going to fix that! Let's start over here." Sarah said, giving me no time to respond as she led me over to the giant potty chair. The potty itself was like largely upscaled version of one you would see a two year old girl use. It was made to accommodate an adult, though. It was made out of pink plastic and had a white cushion on the seat. There was also a large piece of plastic extruding forward that had handles on it. The handles were also accompanied by a pair of wrist cuffs that attached directly to the chair. "I don't think you're ready for potty training yet, but you should know what it's like in case someone seems to thinks you are. Take a seat, sweetheart." Sarah instructed. I guess she didn't want me to take the diaper off first. I grabbed the handles and slowly lowered myself down onto the seat. The seat was much bigger than one a child would use, but it was still closer to the ground than a normal toilet. This forced me to sit with my legs extended forward. Sarah came over once I was seated and began to secure my wrists with the cuffs. I gave no resistance and sat there sucking on the pacifier. "Nice and secure. Your diaper was still dry a few minutes ago, which means you must have something in there you can let out. You stay here and try to use the potty like a big girl. I'm going to go fetch a few things." Sarah said as she secured my other hand. Sarah stood back up and walked out the door, leaving me alone. It was clear that she wanted me to use the diaper while she was gone. I had just peed a bunch an hour ago though, so I didn't really have much in me. I tried to force something out, but the most I got was maybe a few drops. Being instructed to "use the potty" was humiliating enough, but being unable to just added to that. Was Sarah going to be mad? I eventually gave up and waited for Sarah to come back. "I'm back baby! Were you able to use the potty like a big girl?" She asked me. I just stared at the ground and sucked on the pacifier, my face red with embarrassment. I doubt she was expecting an answer anyways. Sarah came over to me and began undoing the wrist restraints. Once I was free she put her hands under my armpits and began lifting up. I stood up for her and patiently waited for whatever came next. "Let's see how you did." Sarah said, undoing the crotch of the onesie and pressing her hand into my diaper. "This diaper is still dry. It's been at least 45 minutes since your last change. This diaper should at least have some tinkles in it. Are you purposely disobeying mommy, baby?" "No, Mommy." I shamefully responded. "Hmm, I think you are. You should have been able to let even a little bit of tinkles out after that long. I was gonna give you a snack in the highchair next, but I think you need a little lesson in obedience first. Come here." Sarah said, pulling me over towards the spanking bench. My heart started to speed up. There was a pretty limited number of things a spanking bench was used for. I obediently let Sarah push me down and secure me on the bench. My wrists, legs and waist were soon bound to the bench. I was getting even wetter as I waited for what was about to happen. The only part of my body I could move was my head, and even then I was unable to see Sarah. From what it sounded like, she was grabbing stuff out of the closet. I eventually heard footsteps approaching me and seconds later saw Sarah enter my view. "Do you know what this piece of furniture is, baby?" Sarah asked, plucking the pacifier out of my mouth. "It's a spanking bench." I responded, not wanting or able to make eye contact. "Very good. Now, why are you strapped to the spanking bench?" Sarah continued, telling me off like a small child. "For not wetting my diaper when I was told to." I timidly responded, feeling mores of my juices seep out into the diaper. "Very good. You see this baby? This is what mommy's going to spank you with." Sarah said, dangling a ping pong paddle in front of my face. The only thing I wanted as much as a spanking right now was to stick my fingers down my diaper a relieve myself. Sarah was doing a perfect job of making me feel like a naught child. It didn't help that this scenario was almost identical to the fantasy I had last night. I stared at the ping pong paddle and began fantasizing what it will feel like when it strikes my naughty bottom. A second later, I noticed Sarah had something in her other hand as well. "This is what's going to make sure your binky stays in during your spanking. Open up baby." Sarah said, revealing the pacifier gag to me. I happily complied and let her put the pacifier in my mouth. She brought the leather straps around the back of my head and securing it in place. The nipple of the pacifier was a bit bigger than the one I was using at home. It was strapped tightly enough that I wouldn't be able to spit it out, but it wasn't painful. "The safe word is 'pineapple', baby." Sarah whispered into my ear. With that, she walked around me and began undoing my onesie. It felt like an eternity as she undid each button and pulled the onesie back. I felt the air hit my lower back and soon heard the sounds of the diaper's tapes being undone. Moments later, I felt the back of the diaper falling back, exposing my wet crotch and vulnerable butt cheeks to Sarah. The front of the diaper was still held in place under my waist, while the back side held freely. "My my, what do we have here? It looks like this little girl has already gotten a spanking today. You must be one naughty baby. It's a good thing Mommy knows exactly how to take care of naughty little babies. And what is this? If I didn't know any better, I may think this little girl is looking forward to her spanking." Sarah said, running her fingers along my soaked pussy. I squirmed in place due to the intense pleasure her fingers provided me. I really wanted her to stick them inside, but I wasn't granted that privilege. I was so distracted by the pleasure that I almost forgot about mentioning my already spanked bottom. I guess my bottom was still showing the after effects of my self-spanking at lunch. The humiliation of that only made me wish for more pleasure. "Such a naughty, naughty baby. I'll make sure to give you the nice, hard spanking that you need." Sarah said, swinging the paddle down onto my right butt cheek. I moaned into the pacifier as I felt the pain and pleasure rush through my body. The pain was much more prominent though. The sting was a lot more painful than anything that I had ever given to myself. Moments later, another swat hit my other cheek. This pain was something I couldn't have foreseen. If I wasn't so horny, I probably wouldn't be enjoying this. Sarah continued her assault on my bottom for what felt like an eternity. Each smack filled the room with noise and excited me further. The only thoughts going through my mind were the pain and me calling myself a bad girl who deserves this. Eventually, the pain became more intense and tears were starting to form in my eyes. My bottom was aching really bad. This is by far the most intense spanking I'd ever received, surpassing the one I gave myself earlier today by miles. I contemplated yelling out the safe word, but that wouldn't look good on me at all. Besides, I was still incredibly horny. "There we go! I think this little girl has learned her lesson. Is that right?" Sarah said as I sobbed to myself. I nodded my head as best I could as the tears continued to well up and flow down my face. My ass was on fire, much more so than this afternoon. Sarah began rubbing my bottom, helping alleviate a bit of the pain. "There, there baby, calm down. Mommy's sorry that she had to punish you. Let's get you cleaned up and then you can have your snack. Before that though, have you made any poopies yet today?" Sarah asked. I nodded my head yes and tried to hold back my tears. I was unbearably horny right now. I had just been spanked like a bad girl and was still being babied. Sarah did a perfect job of making me feel like a naughty baby whose mommy just had to punish her. "What a good girl. Let's get you up and into your highchair." Sarah said, bringing the diaper up and securing it back around my punished bottom. I was soon released from the belts of the spanking bench and allowed to stand up. Sarah grabbed my hands as soon as I was free and brought me over to 'my' highchair. When we arrived, she grabbed my shoulders, turned me around, and guided me into the cushioned seat of the chair. Even with two layers of cushioning, my ass still hurt terribly bad. I watched Sarah as she secured the tray onto the highchair. I thought that would be it, but she instead used the cuffs on the highchair to secure my arms and legs, leaving me with no escape. I almost felt like protesting, but between my horniness and the pacifier still strapped into my mouth, I decided not to. "Nice and secure. You wait here and suck on your paci while mommy gets you a snack and a bottle, okay sweetheart?" Sarah said, turning her back and leaving the room once again. I rubbed my tongue along the pacifier's large bulb, trying to suck on it but failing due to how secure it was. For now, I was left alone with my thoughts and sore butt. If my hands we're restrained, I would definitely have them down my diaper, furiously masturbating. How much longer was she going to tease me like this? Hopefully she would relieve me soon, but at the same time I hoped she wouldn't. The humiliation of being treated like this was insanely pleasurable and I didn't want it to end. My butt was still hurting bad, but the pain forced me to constantly recall what had just happened. Sarah came back a few minutes later carrying a big pink bib, a big baby bottle filled with what looked like apple juice, and a bowl with a spoon. I noticed she was also wearing a white apron now as well. "Sorry for the wait, baby! I promise it will be worth it. Let's get these num nums into your cute little tummy." Sarah said, speaking to me like I was an actual baby. Sarah set the bowl down on the tray in front of me, revealing that it was filled with oatmeal. Not exactly my favorite, but I didn't despise it. There was a bit more than I would consider to be a snack though. She made her way behind me and secured the bib around my neck. I looked down and saw the words "Mommy's messy girl" embroidered on it. Next, she unstrapped the pacifier gag and removed it from my mouth. She set it down on the tray next to the bowl as I began moving my jaw around, now free from the big bulb. "Why did you get a spanking earlier, sweetheart?" Sarah asked, scooping up some oatmeal. "I-I didn't finish my lunch." I said, embarrassed and aroused at memories of the self spanking. "That was pretty naughty of you, sweetheart. I'll make sure you finish your snack so you don't need another trip to the bench. Now, open wide, baby." Sarah replied. I did as instructed and embarrassingly opened my mouth for Sarah. She put the spoon of oatmeal in my mouth and I closed around it. It didn't really taste bad, but I wasn't enjoying it too much. I swallowed the oatmeal and opened my mouth for Sarah, who was patiently waiting with another spoonful of oatmeal. This cycle continued for about 5 minutes, with Sarah repeatedly telling me "what a good girl I was" and making airplane noises. The bowl was eventually empty and Sarah used the bib to wipe off the oatmeal that had ended up on my face through no fault of my own. "There we go, all done. Did you enjoy your snack, sweetheart?" Sarah asked. "Yes, Mommy." I replied, looking away out of embarrassment. I doubt I could ever get used to calling someone this close to my own age "mommy". "I'm glad you enjoyed it, baby. Now, let's finish your baba." Sarah said, raising the bottle and bringing the rubber nipple to my mouth. I began sucking on the bottle and felt the apple juice flow into my mouth. This continued for a minute or two until Sarah removed it from my mouth. "My arm is getting tired, baby. If I release your arm, do you promise to be a good girl and feed yourself?" Sarah asked me. I nodded yes and she released my right arm from the cuff securing it to the highchair. I grabbed the bottle and began drinking from it again. The bottle was completely full when Sarah brought it in, so it was going to take a few minutes to drink it all. Sarah stood by patiently as I continued drinking. Eventually, she went to the closet in the room and came back out holding an arm cuff and a short chain. "Mommy needs to go check in on something, baby. I want you to finish your bottle, but I don't trust you alone with your hand. That's what this is for." Sarah said, showing me the short chain and cuff. Sarah attached the cuff to my wrist and then attached the chain to my collar with a small padlock. The chain couldn't have been more than a foot long. I could still hold the bottle up to my mouth and reach the tray, but that was about it. Why didn't she trust me? Was it because she knew how horny I was? It had to be. The thought that I couldn't be trusted not to touch myself was very arousing. It was amplified even more by the fact that it was probably true. The bottle was slowly getting closer to empty and Sarah was not back yet. What was she doing? I'm sure it was something that would humiliate me even more. I soon began to feel pressure building in my bladder. I could already hear Sarah's voice in my head if she came in and noticed I had wet my diaper. Nevertheless, there was no reason to hold it in. There was no way Sarah would let me pee anywhere but this diaper. Even though there was no one watching, it was still hard to start peeing. It was probably due to the unfamiliar environment I was in. Finally, after a minute of pushing and bottle sucking, I was able to get something going. My mind began to fill with horny thoughts as I imagined how humiliating it would be when Sarah noticed my wet diaper. Sure, I had peed in diapers multiple times now, but never in front of anyone. The stream stopped not too long after and I could feel the soggy, warm padding pressing against my agitated pussy and bruised butt. I wish I could press that warm padding right into my pussy and rub it senseless, but my arms were both bound. Shortly after I finished the bottle, I heard the door open. I was expecting to see Sarah come through, but instead it was a tall blond women in a very short latex dress. My heart began to race as she shut the door and began approaching me. I noticed that in one her hands she had a riding crop and in the other was a big canvas bag. This is more like what I had expected when I came here. How was this going to play out? Was she here to take Sarah's place? "You must be the new slut that Sarah told me about. You're quite cute. I can't wait to break you." The woman said, the clacking of her heels on the floor adding to her intimidating aura as she continued her approach. "I-I'm Ka-" I tried to get out before being interrupted. "SILENCE!" She yelled, "You will speak only when spoken to! That is your only warning!" I immediately shut my mouth and felt my pussy tingle. What was she going to do to me? What was in the bag? While being babied by Sarah was humiliating in its own way, the things I imagined this woman will do to me were even better. She seemed like a typical BDSM mistress and was already acting like one. Once she got to me, she dropped her bag and shoved her hand right against my wet diaper. She grabbed my chin with her other hand, forced me to look right at her face, and stared right into my eyes. "Playtime is over, potty pants. I'm here to treat you like the diaper filling little slut you actually are. My name is Mistress Hazel, and you will refer to me as such. Any disobedience, and you'll be punished extensively. Understand?" "Y-Yes, Mistress Hazel." I squeaked out. "Good little slut. I'm going to release your restraints, and you're not going to move a muscle. Understand?" She command. "Yes, Mistress Hazel." I said timidly, trying not to make any movements at all. Hazel removed her hands from my jaw and diaper and began undoing the restraints on my legs and left arm. I kept them exactly as they were though out of fear of what might happen if I moved them. She next removed the cuff from my wrist and unlocked the lock attaching the chain to my collar. She took the bottle out of my hand and put it on the highchair tray along with the pacifier gag and wrist cuff. Finally, she removed the tray, freeing me if I was allowed to move. "Get on all fours, and don't make me wait." Hazel commanded. As fast as I could, I got out of the highchair and got down on my hands and knees. Sarah, was super nice to me and she still gave me a very painful spanking. I'm sure whatever Hazel did to punish me would be much worse. I was legitimately scared and also aroused at the thought of what she might do. I heard her reach into the bag, but I couldn't see what she was grabbing. I found out moment later when she clipped a dog leash onto my collar. "Walk," Hazel commanded while pulling on the leash, "and don't even think about turning your head." I did as instructed and let myself be led to an unknown destination. Being forced to crawl on all fours like a baby very humiliating. The floor kind of hurt my knees, but I'm sure it hurt less than the riding crop that Hazel carries around. She led me over to a wall on the other side of the room and commanded me to stop. I obeyed and stared at the wall, waiting for whatever Hazel had in store for me next. I stayed as still as possible as I heard her go towards the closet. "Okay pissy pants, it's time to show your mistress how much of a slut you really are." Hazel said, walking to the wall in front of me and attaching a long, thick, black dildo to it. "Start sucking." My eyes went wide as I stared at the phallic object that was right in front of my face. I've given a few blowjobs before, but not to anything as big or thick as this. I felt my pussy tingle again as I reflected on my situation. I couldn't reflect long though, as I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my right leg. "Did I stutter, pissy pants? Get sucking!" Hazel yelled at me. I immediately spurred into action and wrapped my lips around the head of the dildo. I slowly brought my closer to the wall until I couldn't fit anymore. I started pulling back and then felt another sting of pain from my right leg. "Faster! Suck like you mean it!" Hazel screamed at me. I screamed into the dildo, both out of shock and the pain. I did as commanded though and picked up my pace. The thick dildo was rapidly sliding in and out of my mouth as I tried to give the best blowjob I could to the silicon object. I closed my eyes as I did this and began to lose myself in thought. I wished I could be penetrated through my vagina instead. I have been holding back orgasms all day in anticipation for tonight and have been teased beyond belief for what feels like an eternity now. My thoughts were interrupted by a tug on the back of my onesie. I heard the snaps at the crotch being undone and soon felt the onesie being pulled up to my stomach. I was curious what was going on, but didn't want another hit from the riding crop, so I kept sucking. I became even more nervous when I felt my diaper being untaped and removed. I was too curious now. I removed the dildo from my mouth and began to turn around. I wasn't able to make out anything before I felt the riding crop come down on my already sore ass. It came down on both cheeks several more times while I hurried to resume sucking on the dildo. "Did I give you permission to stop sucking and turn around, pissy pants? No, I didn't. So don't even think about taking that dildo out of your mouth until I do." Hazel yelled at me. I felt tears well up in my eyes from the pain of the riding crop. That thing stung really bad! I didn't even find out what she was doing back there. I guess all I could do was keep sucking and wait. "Look at the state of this diaper. Do you enjoy pissing yourself, pissy pants? Well, you better not piss on the floor, or you're licking it up, got it?" Hazel said. I should have been disgusted by that, but with how horny I was, she could probably make me do just about anything. My entire body shook and a wave of pleasure ran through my body as Hazel drug her fingers across my sopping wet pussy lips. I stopped sucking for a brief second while I tried to recover. This was quickly met with another hit of the riding crop on my ass. I had to force myself to continue pleasuring the dildo due to my body being exhausted from all the pleasure and pain. I really hope I was allowed to cum soon. "Look at how sopping wet your cunt is. There's no doubt in my mind that you're nothing more than a pathetic, diaper loving slut. Stop sucking." Hazel commanded. I did as I was told and removed the dildo from my mouth, finally letting my tired jaw recover. "Did you enjoy your blowjob practice, slut?" Hazel asked me. "Yes, Mistress Hazel." I replied, not wanting to give her a reason to make me start again. "Good little slut." Hazel responded. "Have you ever had an enema before?" "N-no, Mistress Hazel." I replied, a knot forming in my stomach. "Prefect. Get to the pillory." She commanded, pulling on the leash again. I gulped as I started crawling to the pillory. My bare ass and vagina on display to anyone that could be watching. I'd never had an enema before, but I knew what it was. Normally, it's not something I would really fantasize about, but with how horny I was, I would do probably anything that would humiliate or degrade me further. I soon reached the pillory and remained still while I waited for instructions on what to do next. "Position yourself, slut." Hazel commanded. I got up off my hands and knees and positioned myself inside the device. Hazel brought down the top half right after and secured it, locking me inside. The pillory was only upto about my stomach, so my back was at about a ninety degree angle. This wasn't exactly a very comfortable position. Especially because I didn't have a whole lot to rest my weight on. I heard Hazel moving around for a bit behind me and grabbing stuff. Eventually, her waist entered my limited field of view. "Open up slut. Sarah told me how much you love your pacifier, so I thought I would reward you with something to suck on." Hazel commanded. I was expecting the pacifier gag from before to be placed in my mouth, but instead what I got was a gag with a short, thick dildo. The gag slid into my mouth, feeling exactly like the one I was forced to 'practice' on mere minutes ago. Hazel secured the gag behind my head, making sure I was unable to take it out. She then vanished from my view and walked around behind me again. I heard a few more sounds I couldn't make out before feeling something press up against my butt hole. My breathing picked up and grew heavier as the object penetrated me. Hazel pushed it farther in and I soon felt a warm liquid begin to flow into my body. I began to squirm a lot due the weird feeling, which caused Hazel to strike my ass with the crop again. "Stop squirming, slut. If you take your enema like a good little baby, maybe I'll reward you." Hazel said. I really hoped that the reward would be better than the last one. Either way, I hoped the reward would be an orgasm and was willing to take the risk of it not being that. I tried as hard as I could to stay still and not clench my butt. I relied fairly heavily on the penis that gagged my mouth to distract me from the feeling. The warm liquid continued to flow into me with no indication of it being close to over. I could feel it pooling inside of me and occupying more and more of my insides. I was moaning into the dildo constantly and biting down on it. I'm not sure how much more I could take. My stomach was starting to feel bloated and was cramping a bit. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I felt the flow of liquid slow to a stop. "Okay, slut. I'm going to pull the nozzel out. Don't you dare spill anything, or I'll give you another one." Hazel threatened. I knew I could not handle another enema, so when Hazel pulled the nozzel out of my ass I clenched down with all my strength. Holding the liquid was surprisingly hard. The liquid was trying its hardest to escape from my body. I was taken by surprise when I felt something cold and metallic press against my butt hole. "I'm putting in a butt plug slut. I figure a diaper dependent little slut like you won't be able to hold anything in for long." Hazel said, sliding the thick metal plug into place. I moaned loudly into the dildo. I'd never done anal before, and this was much thicker than the enema nozzel. At least it would help me keep the enema in. "Alright pissy pants, we better get another diaper on you before you piddle all over the floor. Get over to the changing table." Hazel instructed, undoing the restraints of the pillory but leaving the gag on. I instinctively got down on my hands and knees once I was free. The implication of me 'piddling' on the floor made my pussy tingle again. I had to go slow due to the amount of liquid occupying my colon. Hazel seemed to be forgiving of it though, as she didn't hit me with the riding crop. Hazel took the leash again and slowly led me over to the changing table. Thankfully, it wasn't too far of a crawl. "Get up on the table, pissy pants." Hazel commanded. The table was a good distance off the ground, but thankfully there was a stepping stool. I positioned myself on the changing table and let Hazel restrain my arms and midsection to the table. Laying down on my back made the pressure of the enema even more apparent. "Legs up, pissy pants." Hazel instructed. I complied and slowly raised my legs up. I soon felt another diaper being placed under me. Hazel wasted no time in covering me with baby powder and taping the diaper up. She did a much better job than I had ever done on myself. The diaper felt very secure and positioned perfectly. She redid the the snaps at the crotch of the onesie and gave the front of my now covered diaper a pat. "Alright pissy pants, get to the crib and you can release your enema. Since you've been relatively obedient, I'll let you make cummies in your diapie." Hazel said, releasing me from the changing table. I was finally going to be allowed to cum! I got down on the floor and crawled to the crib as quickly as possible. I climbed into the giant crib, almost forgetting about the belly full of liquid that I had. Hazel grabbed my arms and legs once I was inside and secured them to the straps attached to the crib. "Alright potty pants, are you ready to release that enema?" Hazel asked me. "Mmmph!" I yelled through the gag, trying to make it clear to her that I was. "Then roll over on your side, away from me." Hazel commanded. I rolled over away from her. The crib restraints had a little bit of slack, but not too much. I felt Hazel reach through the leg holes of my diaper and reach for my butt. She gripped onto the butt plug and ripped it out of my butt and diaper in a quick motion. I moaned into the dildo again from the sensation and instantly felt the liquid flood into the diaper. The feeling left me in a trance, making it take a few seconds to notice Hazel had pulled onto my back. The liquid kept pouring into the diaper as I laid there in pleasure. It was very warm and was get absorbed into every part of the diaper. After only a few seconds, the liquid stopped flowing and I could tell the diaper was close to its limit. "Do you enjoy filling your diaper, potty pants?" Hazel asked me, digging her hand right into my crotch through the diaper. "Mmph!" I yelled in pleasure. "Are you ready to fill that diaper with your cummies?" Hazel asked, now rubbing the sopping wet diaper into my also sopping wet pussy. "Mmph!" I yelled again, being overcome with pleasure. "Then go ahead, slut. Cum in your messy diaper for your mistress." Hazel commanded. I did exactly as she command, my body seizing up from the most intense orgasm I'd ever experienced. My mind filled with the memories of my spanking and all of the humiliation I'd been subjected to since arriving here. All I could do was lay there helplessly, lost in all the pleasure that was running through my body. The only other sensations I could feel were the warm, soggy diaper stuck to my body and the large dildo stuck in my mouth. When I came down off my post-orgasm high, I noticed that Hazel had left, leaving me tied up alone in the crib. I also noticed that she also raised the side of the crib, making me feel even more helpless. Was she going to come back soon? Now that my horniness had drained out of me, I was really starting to notice how uncomfortable this dildo was. My face was getting covered in drool due to it as well. The diaper was still very warm and felt good, but I doubted it would stay that way for long. After what felt like 5 minutes or so of reflecting on everything that's happened so far and trying to ignore the large penis in my mouth, I heard the door open. I looked over and saw that Sarah had come back. Hazel wasn't with her though, which kind of made me relieved. Sarah went over the changing table and grabbed everything you'd need to change a diaper. She next went over to the high chair and grabbed something that I couldn't see. Finally, she approached me and lowered the side of the crib. "Hello, sweetheart! Sorry that I had to step out for a little bit. Did you have fun playing with Hazel?" Sarah asked me in a cheery voice. I nodded my head yes, not being able to make much noise due to the dildo. "That's good. Let's get off of you." Sarah said, reaching for the back of my neck. Sarah undid the buckle of the gag and released me. I had to take a moment to stretch out my jaw and get used to not having something inside of it. While I was doing this, Sarah used the bib that was still strapped around my neck to clean up the drool. "It looks like Hazel must have accidentally given you a big girl pacifier. I'm sure she didn't mean to." Sarah said, putting the dildo gag down by my feet. There was no doubt in my mind that Hazel made a mistake by giving me that, and I'm sure Sarah knew that as well.
  21. Hi! My name's Lucy, and I thought I'd share one of my stories I've read a lot of stories here and really enjoyed them, so I hope people enjoy mine as well ^.^ This is a story I've been working on for a little while, and thought I'd share it. This is the first two chapters, there's more but I don't want to make this too long. There's probably a few spelling and grammar errors sorry, I've edited these chapters a few times but something always slips through x.x Also I'm not sure if I formatted it correctly so apologies for anything odd showing up. There's no sexual content in this story. Possibly some light swearing though. Synopsis: Derek is helping his boss set up her nursery in anticipation of her new baby girl, but what he doesn't realize is that her new baby girl...is going to be him! And that maybe, just maybe, the life of an infant girl isn't as terrible as it first seems. Chapter One: Shrinking I finished setting up the crib and looked around the living room for Julia, wanting to show off my hard work. She was my boss and was adopting a baby next week, so another co-worker and I were helping her set up a nursery. I’d spent most of my time putting the damn crib together as it’d been surprisingly complicated. Despite working at a tech company, I was only a receptionist so struggled with making anything more complicated than a Lego set. The finished crib was very cute though, pink with white bars, and had pretty cartoon princesses decorating the front and back. I felt stupidly proud of myself for having completed it. Just as I was about to leave to look for her, Julia entered the living room. She was a slender, pretty woman in her mid-thirties and of Italian descent, with long blonde hair and a neat fringe. Her curvy figure looked great in a strappy black sundress that ended at her knees, and gold bracelets adorned her hands. ‘Ah! You’re finished,’ she looked over the crib, her slender fingers dancing over its side, ‘it looks wonderful. The baby’s going to love it.’ ‘I hope so,’ I said and easily returned her smile. Julia was a great boss, easygoing and generous, so I was more than happy to help her. ‘Thankyou for helping, Derek,’ she put a hand on my arm and squeezed softly, ‘It’d have taken me days to set this up. I’m hopeless when it comes to building things.’ ‘No problem. It was more fun than answering calls in the office all day,’ I said with a shrug and she laughed. ‘I can imagine. We’ve been so busy lately, haven’t we? I almost feel bad for taking so much time off.’ Before I could reply, Ellie came into the room with. She was my co-worker and my heart skipped a beat as she smiled at me. I’d had a crush on her ever since I’d started working, as we were both twenty-six and shared the same geeky interest. She was of average height, had long black hair and a round, pretty face with large green eyes. She always dressed elegantly, neat pencil skirts and white blouses, which suited her skinny form well. ‘I finished setting up the changing table,’ she said with a grin, ‘now all we need is the crib and the nursery’s finished! Your new baby girl’s going to be so happy, Julia.’ ‘Oh, I know she will,’ Julia returned her grin and brushed her hair behind her ears, ‘this has gone so much faster than I thought. I can’t thank you two enough.’ ‘Don’t mention it. I love babies,’ Ellie giggled, ‘you’d better let me help care for her. What day were you getting her again? Friday?’ For some reason Julia’s eyes flickered to me before she answered. ‘That’s the plan, and then we’ll have a baby shower on the Monday. I don’t think I’ll drop by work for a while, but I’ll send out invitations by email.’ ‘I can’t wait. There’s so many things I want to buy her,’ Ellie clapped her hands together, excited, ‘can I babysit sometime? I used to babysit all the time in high-school and I loved it.’ ‘I will most definitely take you up on that offer,’ Julia laughed. ‘Have you come up with a name for her yet?’ I asked and she turned to me, her eyes sparkling. ‘I have,’ a warm smile lit up her face, ‘her name is Bonnie. My precious little baby Bonnie.’ ————————————————————————————————————————————————- Julia and I carried the crib upstairs to the nursery, and stepping into it was almost like entering another world. The walls were pastel-pink and decorated with cute drawings of animals, cartoon princesses, ribbons and bows, while the hardwood floor was almost completely covered in a fluffy pink rug. Pink was the dominant theme here, with almost everything being some shade or another of it. A well-stocked changing table sat next to a cupboard full of diapers, baby powder and anything else a newborn baby would need. Shelves lined the walls and held cute things like stuffed toys, a ballerina music box, Disney princes figurines and dolls. There were bookcases full of baby books, a chest of drawers that I imagined was full of colorful baby clothes, and two sat in the corner brimming with that I imagined were quite enticing toys to a baby. Colorful rattles, pretty dolls, a large home for the doll, crayons, tiny instruments and the like. It was warmer in here than the rest of the house and smelt pleasantly of strawberries, making the room quite comfortable to be in. I actually felt a little awkward in here, as if my manhood was somehow being sapped away. It was a stupid feeling but I wasn’t all that comfortable with babies and girly things. I was a tall man, almost six foot, and quite burly with a mustache and messy black hair. You’d expect to see me at a football game or tech event, not in a girls nursery. ‘There we go,’ Julia sighed as we sent the crib alongside the back wall. ‘What do you think? It’s a pretty nice nursery, right?’ ‘It’s adorable!’ Ellie squealed as she stared at the multitude of stuffed toys on the shelves. ‘Everything’s so cute and pretty and pink! Oh my god. Any baby girl would be so happy here.’ ‘Yeah. Your baby’s going to love it,’ I said and Julia grinned. ‘Oh, I know she will,’ she said and her eyes lingered on me for a while, before she turned to Ellie, ‘you said you babysat a lot in high-school? What was that like?’ I stood awkwardly near the entrance of the room while the two women talked about babysitting and how adorable children were. I had nothing to add to a conversation like that so waited for a lull so I could make plans to go home. It was almost six-thirty in the afternoon and I was starting to get hungry, plus putting that crib together had tired me out more than I’d care to admit. I’d gotten a taxi here as Julia lived in a fancy gated community so there was no pubic transport here, and I didn’t have a car. The women’s conversation went on for quite a while, but ended when Julia professed to feeling light-headed and was planning on having an early night. Ellie had to pick up her little sister from a friends place so needed to leave as well. ‘Take care of yourself, Julia,’ Ellie said and hugged our boss, ‘you’re going to be a mummy soon, you need to be in your best shape. If you need anything else don’t hesitate to ask.’ ‘I won’t. Thankyou,’ Julia held her hands for a moment and then let go. ‘And I’ll see you at work tomorrow, Derek,’ Ellie said and gave me a tight hug, causing my heart skip a beat. She was so small and slender compared to me, and her perfume was soft and peachy. I returned the hug as gently as I could and wished, for perhaps the thousands time, that I wasn’t such a coward. I wanted to ask her out so badly, but the thought of doing so terrified me. ‘Don’t be late, okay? We’re going to be meeting or replacement boss tomorrow and first impressions are important.’ ‘Y-yeah, they are,’ I blushed, ‘I’ll make sure to come in early.’ She nodded, said her goodbyes and then left. I smiled at Julia ‘I should get out of your hair too’ I said, ‘I’ll call a taxi-’ ‘Actually, could you help me with one more thing?’ She went to the door. ‘It won’t take long. Just stay there and I’ll be right back.’ ‘Ah, sure,’ I said as I took out my phone, ‘did you forget something for the nursery?’ ‘Something like that,’ she said with a small laugh and hurried out the room, seemingly excited. I frowned after her before looking at my phone and felt a familiar pang of sadness. No new texts, no missed calls and no messages on social media. I didn’t have any real friends outside of work and my family didn’t keep in contact, even though I’d been trying to get closer to them. I’d been active on social media in the hopes of making new friends but hadn’t had any luck. Every time I opened my phone I hoped to find new notifications but it never happened. I’d been lonely most of my life, but as I grew older it was starting to get worse. I didn’t know what to do about it… I looked up as Julia returned, holding something odd in her hands. It looked like a pink toy gun with a metal circle at the front set into a curved black disc. I frowned as she closed the door and pointed the gun at me with an excited smile. ‘I’ve been waiting over a year for this moment,’ she said, her words practically trembling with anticipation ‘I can’t believe that it’s finally here. This is going to be amazing! Stand still please, I don’t want to miss.’ ‘Uhm. What?’ I tilted my head to the side and laughed. ‘Is that a toy for the baby?’ ‘No, it’s a specialized shrink ray,’ she said, her eyes shining, ‘it’s a prototype and the only one ever made. It was deemed a failure because it only worked on humans, couldn’t be reversed and costs insane amounts of money to shrink even just one person. The company is still working on making a better one, but my friend managed to save this before it was destroyed, and I bought it off them.’ I just stared at her in confusion and wondered if she was joking. Shrink rays didn’t exist. Was this some kind of game? ‘I had some alterations made to the shrinking process,’ she continued with wide eyes, ‘it took a long time but in addition to it shrinking someone, it’ll also alter their DNA and turn them into a girl. Provided you use it on a man, of course. I don’t know what it’d do to a woman and I don’t really care to find out.’ ‘I’m…confused,’ I admitted with a nervous laugh and put my phone away, ‘why are you telling me this?’ ‘Because I’m going to use it on you,’ she beamed and held the shrink ray up, ‘are you ready to become my new baby girl?’ I just frowned at her. ‘This isn’t funny, Julia. I don’t-agh!’ I yelped as the end of the gun glowed and a warm tightness covered my body. It began to press against me and I felt odd, as if my skin were too small. My stomach lurched at the sensation of missing a step and dizziness consumed me. I cried out, my voice high-pitched, as my clothes grew larger around me. The warm tightness increased to an almost painful level and I stared at Julia in horror as I realized she was growing bigger. I’d been the same height as her before, but now I only reached her chest. And then just below her chest, then her waist and… Holy crap…I was actually shrinking. What the hell? ‘Help!’ I squeaked as I continued to shrink, the tightness pushing me down as butterflies thundered in my stomach. Julia watched me in wide-eyed fascination, and crouched down as I continued to shrink. ‘Julia! Stop it! Please!’ I collapsed to my knees and closed my eyes as the tightness increased, and a tingling feeling washed over my body. The pressure grew worse before stopping for a few seconds, and I felt parts of my body changing somehow, shifting inside me. The warmth became burning as the tightness returned, and I felt myself shrink more and more. Everything was so tight and hot… And then it just stopped. The tightness vanished and my body began to cool off, causing me to sweat slightly. I took a few deep breaths and opened my eyes to see my clothing surrounding me like a mound, and above them was the huge, smiling face of Julia. A choked groan escaped me as I stared at her, realizing just how small I was. I had to be no bigger than forty centimeters, maybe even a little smaller. I stared at her in horror and then looked down at myself, shaking. My body had changed into a girls. I was flat-chested, hairless and had…well, female genitalia. I touched my face and found it softer than before, slightly squishier, and my hair now reached down to my shoulders and was a light blonde. I moaned and covered my crotch, my cheeks burning with shame. I’d never felt so exposed, so vulnerable, before. What was going on? This…this had to be a dream, it couldn’t be real. ‘Hello my pretty little baby,’ Julia breathed as she stared at me, utterly delighted, ‘welcome to your new life!’ Chapter Two: Diapered ‘What…what…’ I gasped up at Julia, my voice small and soft, ‘what did you do to me?’ ‘I told you. I shrunk you and turned you into a girl,’ she tapped her lip for a moment as her eyes ran over me, ‘a young girl too, by the looks of it. Maybe six? You’re small enough to be a newborn baby though, don’t worry.’ I shivered and tried to hide my body with a piece of my now-giant shirt sleeve. ‘Why did you do this to me?’ ‘Because I thought you’d make a great baby girl, and I was right,’ she sighed, her eyes distant, ‘I was always going to shrink someone and make them my baby. I’ve wanted a baby but I can’t give birth and, honestly, I don’t really want an adult child. I want a baby, forever. A gorgeous little bundle of love that never grows up, never hurts me, never leaves me. Who can’t do anything without my help, who relies on my love and support to survive.’ ‘That’s…weird,’ I said after digesting that for a moment, ‘why did you do pick me for this?’ ‘Because I know you had a difficult childhood, being orphaned as a baby with no parents to love and care for you’ she said, her voice gentle and sympathetic, ‘I’m going to give you the love and support you always wanted growing up, baby. I promise.’ I stared at her with wide eyes and to my shame, her words resonated slightly with me. My childhood had been terrible and I’d grown up desperately wishing I’d had parents, a mother to love and care for me. But what the hell! That didn’t mean I wanted to be a baby! ‘I don’t want your love and support,’ I snapped, ‘and I don’t understand why you turned me into a girl.’ ‘Because whoever I shrunk would be missing, and I don’t want to take even the smallest chance of being caught. The possibility that someone would think a missing woman is my newborn baby girl would be minuscule, but still possible. So I figured, why not find a way to turn a man into a girl and shrink them? I doubt anyone would suspect that a missing man is a baby girl.’ ‘You’re insane,’ I muttered. ‘Aww, sweetie. Don’t be like that. This is a second chance to get all love and care you always wanted! Although, its a second chance that’ll last the rest of your life, but that’s fine. Being a baby is going to be wonderful! You’ll see.’ She and reached out to grab me and I jerked away, but stumbled backwards and fell on my clothes, allowing her to easily grab me. She put her hands under my armpits and lifted me into the air as if I weighed nothing. ‘This can’t be real,’ I whimpered as she lifted me to her face so she could inspect me. Shame burned through me at being naked with this body in front of Julia, who was no a giantess to me. My bladder throbbed slightly and I realized I needed to pee, a prospect that terrified me. ‘This is real, sweetie,’ Julia breathed and let out a delighted laugh, ‘oh god, you’re perfect! I’m so relieved. I thought it might not work properly, or at all, but wow. You look just like a tiny little girl.’ I swallowed and tried to glare at her, but I was trembling too much to make anything other than a scared face. ‘Turn me back!’ ‘Sorry baby, but that’s not possible,’ she held me up higher so she could inspect my lower half, ‘the shrinking process is irreversible. You’ll be stuck like this for the rest of your life.’ I shook my head, feeling as if I were in a dream. This couldn’t be happening. ‘That’s not true. You have to be able to turn me back.’ ‘I’m afraid I can’t, so you’re going to have to get used to this,’ she said and, to my shock, kissed me on the top of the head. Her soft, flower-scented perfume washed over me and the feel of her large lips on the top of my tiny head was soft and…surreal. I almost giggled. ‘You’re crazy,’ I flailed about but it was impossible to get out of her grip, ‘you can’t keep me like this. You have to turn me back. People will figure out what you’ve done.’ ‘No they won’t. Why do you even want to be turned back?’ She sounded genuinely curious. ‘Your life is going to be so much better this way. You have no responsibilities, no stress, nothing. You get to sleep and play all day, and have a mummy that loves you very much.’ ‘I don’t want that!’ I kicked my legs in frustration. ‘What about my family and friends? My life!’ ‘Don’t worry about that. It’s all over now. Look!’ She hugged me to her shoulder and I reflectively clutched at her, terrified at how easily she could move me. Her warm hands were huge against me, holding me firmly against her so that there was no chance of me falling. She got up, walked to the changing table and then held me up. There was a mirror above the table and I couldn’t believe what I saw. I looked adorable, like a miniature five year old. Large blue eyes in a round face with pouty lips, chubby cheeks and silky blonde hair. Not even close to how I used to look. There wasn’t a shred of the adult man I used to be left… And god, the size difference between Julia and I was terrifying. Seeing her behind me, holding me up to the mirror, was surreal. I was like a doll…no, a…a baby… ‘See? You’re a precious little baby girl now. My precious little baby girl,’ she kissed the side of my face, ‘you don’t have to worry about anything anymore. Just relax and let mummy talk care of everything.’ ‘I’m not a baby girl. I’m a man!’ I sniffed, the shock of what I was seeing making me tear up. I snapped my eyes shut as the pressure on my bladder increased. ‘This is…this can’t be real. I’m dreaming. You drugged me somehow…I’m hallucinating…’ Julia sighed but didn’t say anything, just carefully put me onto the changing table. I opened my eyes and took a few steps, finding it hard to walk on the soft pink mattress covering it. I looked around at the shelves above me, filled with baby supplies now just as large as I was, and my head spun. I dropped onto my hands and swallowed, still struggling to believe this was all real. I was so small! I was less than half the size of the changing table, and the pink bedroom seemed as large as a football field. I couldn’t escape from here like this, couldn’t even get off the changing table because of how small I was. I was locked in my own tiny world, a warm, pink one for little baby girls. Julia rubbed my head for a moment and I trembled. I stared up at her as she smiled fondly down at me, seeming for all the world like a happy mother smiling at her newborn baby. ‘Please, Julia…’ I said, getting to my feet, ‘this is crazy. You can’t do this. Turn me back.’ ‘I wouldn’t even if I could,’ she said as she reached under the table, ‘this is a blessing, baby. You’ll thank me one day. And you’re to call me “mummy” from now on, not Julia.’ She took out a fresh pink diaper with a cartoon princess out from the changing table, and it crinkled as she placed it next to me. As she grabbed a bottle of baby power the realization of what was about to happen hit me like a truck and I whimpered. ‘You’re going to…to put me in a diaper?’ ‘Of course, baby,’ she giggled as she opened the diaper. Its crinkling sent shivers down my spine. ‘Y-you can’t be serious. I’m not wearing a diaper!’ I backed away from her, from the awful fluffy pink crinkling thing in her hands, but she held me still with her free hand. ‘You’re going to be in diapers for the rest of your life, so it’s best you start accepting that now,’ she said gently, ‘I know this is difficult, but you’ll get used to it. Soon you won’t be able to remember what it was like not to be in diapers.’ She pushed me onto my back and held me there. I struggled against her hand but it was impossible to free myself. She was too strong and I was too small, too weak. Like a…like a real baby… ‘Now, we can do this the easy way or the hard way,’ she said once I stopped struggling ‘you can be a good little baby and let me diaper you without a fuss, or you can struggle and fight. That won’t go well for you, and in the end you’ll still end up in this diaper. I’d suggest doing things the easy way.’ She released her hand and I lay on my back staring up at her, feeling even more vulnerable than before. I tried to think of what to do but was frozen in panic. I didn’t want to wear a diaper but couldn’t see how I was going to get out of this. She was too strong to resist, and even if she wasn’t, where was I going to go? I couldn’t get off this changing table, or dodge her hands forever. I couldn’t get out of this. ‘Please don’t do this,’ I said, my voice wavering, ‘I’m not a baby. This is crazy. You-’ ‘Shh. It’s okay baby,’ she said, seeming not listen to me, and laid the diaper flat at my feet. She then grabbed a bottle of talcum powder and tapped it into her palm, filling the air with its gentle scent, and reached for me. ‘I’m just going to put this on so you don’t get a diaper rash. Stay still.’ ‘Don’t put that on me!’ I kicked at her hand and her eyes narrowed. ‘No!’ She shouted and I whimpered, her voice loud as thunder. ‘Don’t kick at me! Bad baby! Bad!’ Panic tore through me and I dropped my legs, trembling. It hit me then just how completely at Julia’s mercy I was, how easily she could hurt me if she wanted. The pressure on my bladder increased with my fear but I just barely managed to hold it in. ‘Good girl,’ Julia said in a softer tone and her bright smile returned, ‘it’s silly to resist. Now put your hands above your head, there we go.’ I shuddered as she gently patted my tummy, thighs and, after lifting up my legs, butt. My cheeks burned at the humiliation of being treated like a baby but there was nothing I could do besides just watch this giant of a woman from on my back. ‘There we go, all done,’ Julia cooed and patted her hands together, ‘now lets get you into your new diaper!’ She grabbed my legs by the ankles with one hand and leaned over me, her long hair falling onto either side of me. I gasped as she lifted my lower body up by the ankles and slipped the diaper under me, then gently laid me onto it. It was soft and fluffy against my naked butt and crinkled as my weight settled onto it. I stared wide-eyed up at her as she smiled down at me, her face as large as the sun. Humiliated at what was about to happen, I tried to roll off the diaper but she placed a firm hand against my chest. The scent of the fresh diaper filled the air. With her other hand she lifted the front of the diaper and gently pulled it up and across my stomach. I gasped again as the soft fluffiness hugged my lower body in a snug embrace and looked down at myself, scarcely believing I was being diapered. The bright pink was a stark contrast to my pale skin and it was so thick, so undeniably infantile, that I couldn’t imagine anyone but a baby girl wearing it. Julia pulled the diaper tighter against me and then let go of my feet. The thickness of the padding between my legs made them fall to their sides in a horribly babyish pose, but when I tried to push them together I found I couldn’t. I was too weak, the diaper too thick. Julia smiled at my attempts and then carefully taped the diaper up, sealing my fate. She kissed my stomach and brushed my hair from my eyes, smiling fondly down at me. I blinked away tears as the reality of what had just happened set in. I’d just been powered and diapered like a helpless baby girl, and there was nothing I could do about it. The diaper was soft and snug against my lower body, impossible to ignore, and Julia loomed over me like a goddess. I felt tiny and pathetic, so much so that I just lay there and prayed this was just a nightmare I’d wake up from soon. This was so demeaning… ‘There we go,’ Julia said in a soothing tone and beamed down at me, ‘don’t cry, baby. Doesn’t it feel nice and secure?’ ‘It f-feels awful!’ I sniffed and wiped my eyes, not wanting to cry. ‘I hate this!’ ‘You’ll grow to love it,’ she reached under the changing table and came back up with a frilly pink dress, ‘now let’s make you adorable!’ I stared at the dress and had to fight off more tears. It was sickeningly feminine, with “Mummy’s princess” on the front in gold lettering and pink bows on the shoulders and sides. I knew it would be pointless to protest against wearing it so let Julia push me upright and slide it over my head, then guide my tiny arms through the small sleeves. It fell down to my hips and puffed up around the diaper, while fitting perfectly around my chest. I was soft and cottony inside, but smooth and silky on the outside. I ran my hands down it with a shudder, having never in my life worn something so girly before. ‘Oh my,’ Julia breathed and ran her hands down my sides, ‘you are so pretty, little one. I need to get a picture of this.’ ‘What?’ I flinched as she pulled her phone out of her dress and held it to me. ‘You can’t take photos!’ ‘Of course I can,’ she laughed as the phone clicked a few times, ‘you’re my baby, and I want to save these precious moments forever. I’m going to fill so many albums with pictures of you, and the house too.’ I tried to cover my face but she pushed my hands away with a frown, telling me that babies didn’t get embarrassed or ashamed. It was all I could do not to burst into tears as the giant woman took photos and called me every cute name under the sun. The diaper crinkled under me every time I shifted my weight and I felt so awkward sitting there with it. My legs were spread out in front of me and my hands rested on the front of the diaper, like a real baby. This really was a nightmare… How was I going to get out of this? Nobody would notice me missing until tomorrow, and Julia was right, nobody would think her new baby would be me. She was the last person to have seen me, but she could easily lie about that. There was no doubt in my mind that she’d planned all of this out to make sure that nobody would suspect her in my disappearance. She was a smart woman, the CEO of her own tech company, and had apparently been planning this for over a year. Nobody would save me unless I did something, found a way out. There was no way in hell I was going to let this be my new reality! ‘That should be enough for now,’ Julia finally said and put away her phone, ‘let’s go on a little trip, shall we? It’s time to cut your hair.’ She slipped her hand under my butt and held me against her stomach, while her other hand pressed me firm against her. The pressure of her hand under me made the diaper push harder against my groin and I let out a breath. Despite how strange the diaper felt on me, how ashamed I was to be wearing it, it was actually quite comfortable. Warm, fluffy and snug. I utterly despised it and was going to take it off the moment Julia left me alone, but still. At least it wasn’t painful. Her body was warm against me and my head squashed gently against her large boobs, which were each larger than my head. A horrible thought occurred to me as I looked at them. What was she going to feed me? Adult food, baby food or…milk? And if milk, was it going to be formula or…or would she actually breast-feed me? Could she breast-feed me? Oh god…please, don’t make her breast-feed me. I don’t think I could stand the humiliation of that happen. I wouldn’t let it happen! No way! To be continued! If people want it to be Let me know if you do! The first 6 chapters are done, but I need to go over and edit the 3rd ones onward a fair amount. Either way, thankyou so much for reading! Any feedback is much appreciated!
  22. Prologue: Cold, dark and fear. What happened to me? I opened my eyes but couldn’t see anything. The cold was bone-chilling; I was lying on a hard and cold surface. Was it stone? “Emily, you can’t stay here; you will freeze,” I told to myself and tried to stand up. However, my body refused to respond. My legs and arms rested on the cold surface and my head was the only part of my body that obeyed my command and lifted from the surface. Seconds later three small flames appeared above my head, and I could see a small round room looking like a dungeon. The surface I was lying on was the stone floor and I noticed several doors on the perimeter wall. The burning torches were located between the doors. I didn’t have any idea where I was and how I got there. I didn’t recognize the room but there was a vague memory deep in my mind as if I had been here long ago. There was another mystery; why my body refused to react to my commands? Was I paralyzed? My thread of thoughts was interrupted by a familiar feeling; my bladder was getting full. To my utter terror I realized I couldn’t stand up and relieve myself. All I could do was clenching my muscles and call for help. “HEEEEEELP!” my voice echoed in the small stone dungeon but there was no reply at all. The attempt to clench my muscles failed and I felt the hot urine on my crotch and legs. At that moment one of the doors opened and an unknown force pulled my limp body to it. I was flying through the door and heard it slam loudly. Part 1 I opened my eyes and needed a minute or two to realize I had been dreaming. I was lying in my bed; a special anti-bedsore one. My body was paralyzed after overcoming polio earlier in the past; surprisingly I didn’t remember it. “Good morning, Emily. How did you sleep?” my caretaker Michelle opened the door and walked over to my bed. She was a very nice woman, about 10 years older than me but she was like my mother for me. “Morning, Michelle,” I smiled at her and paused when the breathing stimulator made me inhale, “I slept well but I had a very strange dream.” “Nice, tell me about it, but let’s take care of you first,” she leaned down and removed the blanket. The stench of urine spread across the room. My diaper was soaked as usual. I couldn’t control my bladder and bowels. “Let’s setup the breathing rate first,” she switched the stimulator to the DAY mode, and I felt my breathing getting quicker. Fortunately, I had a breathing stimulator with implanted electrodes in my chest muscles that controlled my breathing. It was much better than the older breathing machines. “Now you need a clean diapee,” she always used the childish word, but I wasn’t angry at her. It was somehow cute. Michelle untapped the soggy garment and revealed my shaved crotch. She shaved it regularly to keep my hygiene and avoid the diaper rash. She took the wet wipe and started cleaning me. I liked the cleaning; it was very pleasant, and I closed my eyes. Michelle knew it and she rubbed my sensitive parts a bit more than necessary. I was getting a little aroused and Michelle knew about it. However, I didn’t have the courage to ask her for more. When she finished changing my diaper, she took off my nightshirt and dressed me into a comfortable home wear and lifted me into my wheelchair. “Let’s have your breakfast, dear,” she smiled, and I moved my head to the wheelchair controller and drove off towards the kitchen. The smell of eggs and bacon was spreading across the room. Michelle sat down next to me and commenced feeding me. I opened my mouth just like a small baby and ate my portion slowly, bite by bite. “Tell me about the dream, dear,” she turned to me when we finished, and she cleaned up the dishes. “It was quite strange, Michelle. I was lying on the ground in a stone cave and there were doors around the cave. All of sudden one door opened, and I was pulled towards it. As the door closed behind me, I woke up.” “This is strange indeed. It’s been a dream only but still unusual. What if we looked at a dream book?” “What? A dream book? Do you believe in that stuff, Michelle?” “Emily, we don’t have to take it serious. At least we can have fun,” she laughed, and I joined her. After all, a little fun couldn’t hurt. “Okay but there is no dream book in my bookshelves. What if we went to a bookstore and found a dream book there?” “A good idea for a trip. However, we don’t need to buy the book; there is a local library nearby and we can borrow and read it. Let’s redress you and we can go. The library is close, so we don’t need to drive. I can wheel you there not to waste the battery energy.” Michelle wheeled me back to my bedroom and put me back onto my bed. She took of my pants and T-shirt and revealed the wet diaper. I had peed after the breakfast. “Well, you should make a poopie before we leave,” she massaged my tummy tenderly and I felt a mass of poop filling the back of my diaper. I couldn’t push and needed help for the number 2. Michelle put a protection sheet under my bottom and opened the messy package between my legs. She cleaned me thoroughly and I closed my eyes. Despite the terrible smell I liked the cleaning process very much. After the diaper change Michelle put tights and dress on me; I still wanted to look pretty. She lifted me into the wheelchair and pushed me slowly out of the house and towards the local library. That visit was my first one and I was getting curious about it. The library was a small building near our park. There were few people inside most of the time and the librarian was a nice young man. As I asked him for a dream book, he looked surprised. “Miss, are you serious? I don’t remember when somebody asked me for a dream book for the last time,” he smiled at me and seemed to be amused by my request. “Of course, I am, but I’m not ready to believe everything I’d find there,” I repaid his comment and he laughed shortly. “Okay then. Wait a moment,” he turned away and walked over to the big shelves. Five minutes later he returned. “Would you like to read it here or would you like to borrow it?” “I think I will read it here. I’ve had only one dream that requires an explanation,” I smiled back. He passed the book to Michelle and she wheeled me to a small table where I could see the pages; she opened the book and browsed the pages to find a match. “This is a hit; read,” she put the book onto the table, and I read: “Cave with doors – you can make a decision and the doors are your options.” “Oh, what does it mean?” I turned my head to Michelle and looked at her as if I expected an answer. However, she looked confused and shook her head. “Sorry, miss, but you remind me of my sister,” the young librarian’s voice sounded behind my back. “How so?” “She is also wheelchair bound and I have to take care of her. Our parents died at a car crash and she broke her backbone. Fortunately, I wasn’t hurt seriously and I’m her only family. She is a clever girl and I imagined her doing the same you are just now.” “Does she have strange dreams?” “I don’t know but she likes to do crazy things for fun; she always smiles and keeps good mood.” “Nice,” I smiled at him, “anyway we have found something that we don’t understand at all.” “Well, consider it fun then,” he laughed again and turned away when a girl sitting on a wheelchair emerged from behind the shelves. “Thomas, can you give me …” she stopped in the middle of the sentence when she noticed me, “oh sorry; you are busy.” “No sis, I was only talking to our client. What do you need?” “Oh, that can wait,” she wheeled towards my wheelchair, “Miss, you are new here, aren’t you?” “Yeah, I am,” I smiled at her, “Nice to meet you. My name is Emily, and this is my caretaker, Michelle.” “Nice to meet you, too. My name is Angie,” she stretched her arm but stopped and retracted it when she noticed my limp arms on the chair rests, “Sorry, Miss Emily.” “No problem and call me Emily only please. Your brother has told me about you already. Can I ask you what you are doing here?” “Sure. I’m learning. I’d like to become an IT expert, but I can’t attend a regular school. Thomas takes care of me here and I spend my days reading books. What about you?” “I had a strange dream last night and now we read a dream book.” “Really?” she laughed, “This is fun. What did you learn?” Michelle showed her the article about my dream and Angie stopped laughing and her face got serious. “This is very interesting even if it looks crazy. Emily, do you know about some options you can choose of?” “No idea, Angie. What could I choose? A food for dinner? My clothes? I don’t think the dream was about it.” “I don’t know. Speaking about dinner; what if you visited us tonight? Thomas said you were all alone. We are all alone, too. Michelle, could you arrange it?” “Of course, dear,” Michelle smiled. “How so? Don’t you have any family?” Angie got curious and I was confused suddenly. “No, I don’t … I don’t remember any family.” “Oh, this is odd. What happened to you? Why are you paralyzed? “It was polio, but I also don’t remember when and where.” “Polio? I don’t know about an amnesia as a polio consequence. In either case, your parents or siblings would have found you and remind you of your past.” “I don’t know, Angie; this is … a mystery.” “Okay, we can think of it tonight after dinner,” she smiled at me. “See you later,” she wheeled back to the shelves and Thomas followed her. “Well, let’s go shopping for the dinner,” I turned to Michelle and she put the dream book back onto the counter and wheeled me out of the library.
  23. Meet Alice. An 19 years old college girl who, recently has been having some troubles with a slightly leaky bladder. Regular bathroom trips have frustratingly become the norm for her in recent times, as well as frequent sudden urges to go. Which when you're often stuck in a 90 minute class can be a problem.... The last thing she ever expected at her age was to be worried about peeing herself in class, it's the sort of thing she would of happily teased someone other unfortunate student for, but the reality is that the cute college chick now finds herself terrified that with her seemingly misbehaving bladder, she might end up doing what in her mind, would probably totally destroy her all so-important social life. Yesterday was the final straw. She had struggled with every fibre in her body to hold it until the end of class, trying desperately hard not to make her predicament obvious to the rest of her class, as she fought against her throbbing weak bladder. The only way she held it was to constantly remind herself of just how much it would ruin her life if she peed herself in front of everyone. Alice hated History any way, she didn't even know why she picked it. That stupid teacher Mr Slater would never let her leave from the moment the class started. Perhaps because of his perceived perception of her as being one of the more rebellious students in his class, which to be fair to him was probably justified. It was seemingly his way of trying to teach her some much needed discipline... The second her class was dismissed Alice literally ran down the hallway, barging past people. There were a few chuckles as some students noticed the pretty girl clutching between her legs. Eventually she made it into the girls toilets where she charged into one of the cubicles, however before she could even lock the door, or pull down her panties, her baby-like bladder decided to let go...... She stood frozen on the spot only a mere few inches away from the toilet , as if to add insult to injury, as she helplessly let out a huge gasp which was followed by a torrent of uncontrollable pee which gushed out from beneath her pleated skirt, quickly forming a large puddle which spread outside of the cubicle She felt like an embarrassed, un-potty trained child as the reality of what she had done set in, causing her make-up covered cheeks to instantly burn red. The puddle was huge, and there would be no mistaking what it was if someone came in and saw her stood there.. "No no no this can't be fucking happening" shouted the distraught girl as she looked at what she'd done, completely oblivious that she wasn't alone.... She soon heard some giggles from the stall next to her.....her heart instantly skipped a beat as a feeling of dread rushed through her....... In her desperate rush she couldn't believe she hadn't noticed there was someone in the next stall..... Whoever was in there obviously knew about Alice's accident. To be fair no one could of missed the sound of her pee hitting the floor though. It had been like someone putting a tap on full power and left it running for about 20 seconds... Looking down Alice almost died when she saw her accident had crept under the partition wall and into the cubicle the other girl was in...... Knowing now that the girl could potentially ruin her if she knew who she was, Alice, in a complete panic thought hard about what to do. Then she heard a voice.... "Oh dear looks like someone needs some pampers, did Mommy not put one on you this morning little one?" came the condescending voice of the laughing girl Alice fought hard to hold back the tears in her eyes.... Judging by the horrible rough voice the cruel words had been spoken in, Alice thought she recognised the voice as a girl called Lisa Phillips. This was bad news. She was a rather large girl known not to be backward in coming forward. Probably something to do with her own shortcomings, she wasn't afraid to try and bring other people down if she had a chance. If she found out it was Alice, she knew news of her accident would be common knowledge by tomorrow morning.... She decided that she now had two options.. 1. Wait it out until Lisa leaves and hope to god she doesn't wait for her outside or go and get her friends..... which knowing her would probably be extremely wishful thinking... Or 2. Just grab her bag and get the hell out of there before Lisa has a chance to come out of the cubicle and see her..... A concerned Alice examined her skirt realising to her surprise it was pretty much dry, and her shoes had also avoided being soaked. Visually she felt relieved there were actually no signs of her having just peed herself. She knew her expensive blue Victoria's Secret panties were obviously completely soaked, but no one need ever to know about that. She would just stick them straight in the washing machine when she got home. Suddenly, panic set in...........as she heard a click from the stall next to her. Meaning the cubicle door had been unlocked......... Without any time to think, Alice knew she had to act quickly. She grabbed her bag, swung the cubicle door open and ran, with her hands on her head to cover her face.... She bolted for the exit door trying to catch Lisa by surprise, who hadn't expected her to quickly run away. She managed to catch a glimpse of the running Alice from the side and back as she saw her dash for the door, with the girls hands trying to cover her face and her dark brunette coloured hair flying all over the place.... Alice quickly made herself disappear into the crowds, as the toilets were fortunately situated right by the college main entrance, and thankfully it was now home time, meaning what looked like half the college were either stood waiting for friends or headed home for the day.... Lisa charged out of the toilets hoping to get a better look at who the panty pisser was but felt disappointed to be met with nothing but crowds of students walking about.... The question is, did she, or did she not get a good enough look to know which college girl had just had a little pee pee accident?
  24. Chapter 1 This is the story of a red panda with pink fur. Her name is Alice. She was not supposed to live past the age of 2. Her parents are both also red pandas but with normal fur. Her mom's name is Jane and she is 5 foot 6. Her dad's name is Cree. He is about 5 foot 9. They were both normal in height and both lived normal lives. They quickly fall in love after meeting at an archery contest. Jane and Cree made it to the semi-finals. Both of them have hit all their shots right on the bullseye, all they had to do was not miss or get distracted. Jane smirks at Cree giving him a cheeky wink. She yells over to him. "Hey, tell you what you beat me and I might let you get to know me better. But if I win you are going to buy me lunch." Jane says and blows a kiss at him. His mind was racing. He was never much of a lady's man. He just liked archery and kept to himself he never had a girl come on to him like this. He took a deep breath In and out. He shook his head and took aim. She might be hot and a girl but she wasn't going to take it easy on her. "Don't miss cutie~" Jane yells at him giggling. This makes the man panic and let go of his arrow pointing straight up. The arrow comes back down, landing right through his foot. Cree screams as Jane runs over to him. "Oh no! I didn't mean for that to happen! Just relax, this might hurt a bit sweetie." She says yanking the arrow right out. This causes Cree to scream trying not to cry in pain. He didn't want to look weak in front of someone so cute. He watched as she took off her sleeved shirt leaving her only in an undershirt and rips it up and ties it tight around his foot. "Let's get you to the hospital, I think I owe you that at least. Then maybe you can buy me that lunch." She says smiling at him. His voice cracks as he goes to speak. "Cree…" He says blushing but still in a lot of pain. She giggled but looked confused. "M-my name that is…" Cree says in a panic. Jane smiles and hugs him. "My name’s Jane, nice to meet you cutie. Though I wish it was better circumstances." This was their first time meeting; they were both about 22 years old at this point. They grew closer and closer before eventually getting married a few years later. Though it had to be said Jane never let Cree play the dominant one. She loved him but also loved to be on top. This might have caused the problem where Jane got pregnant. It was another year later but after some casual sex and wearing out the red panda boy Jane found out she was pregnant. She screamed from the bathroom. She had no intention of having kids. At least not yet. She couldn't believe how badly she wanted him the other day and didn't get off him letting him go full load in her. Cree runs into the bathroom. "What's wrong?!" He asks. She just sighs again. "Looks like we are going to have a kid…" Cree was overly excited but Jane not as much. Maybe secretly, over the next few months, she got more and more excited about the idea. Then after finding out it was a girl she was even more excited. She couldn't wait. Her belly grew more and more. Before one night they laid down to go to sleep her water broke just before she was out. They rushed her to the hospital where she screamed and cried as she gave birth to their new daughter. They named Alice this was Jane's idea she was named after her grandma. But something was off her fur was not red like her mom and dad but pinker. She was taken away by the doctors to get the normal check-up and cleaned up. Cree held Jane's hand. "Pink fur huh? What could cause that? My whole family was red I believe?" Cree says. Jane looks down thinking then looks up nervously. "I remember my grandma telling me of a story that she had a boy with pink fur but…" She says then covers her mouth beginning to cry. "B-but he didn't make it…" She continued. Cree tears up. "Surely not! She will be fine… I-" Just then the doctors walk into the room and hand Jane the baby. Alice just cries till she sees her mom before she just smiles reaching up at her. Jane smiles letting the newborn play with her fingers. The doctor then sighs. "I have something important to say. I'm sorry but she… will be lucky to make it past the age of 2. She has a very rare sickness, it has to do with a rare mutation that causes her fur to turn pink. I have never seen a child live past the ages of two but I hope I'm wrong, I'm sorry." They both broke into tears hugging her tight. They wanted to give her the best life they could before she could leave them. They took her on trip after trip, almost never spending time at home. They took her to theme parks and just all over the world, they spent all the money they had on her. But one day on Alice's first birthday all this stress and going out every day for so long put Jane into a heart attack. Cree rushes her to a hospital straight to the emergency room. She was lucky she made it through but she will have to stay at home and try not to push herself. Anything crazy, exciting or stressing on her heart again might kill her. Alice was about a year old now and the family was celebrating her first birthday. Alice was sitting In her high chair looking up at her mom and dad. "Happy birthday princess!" Cree and Jane yell. As they cheer and laugh. This makes Alice laugh and hits her tray with her hands excitedly. Jane and Cree both give her a big cake saying we love you on it. Suddenly Jane begins crying. "Eat all you want baby girl… w-we might not get to do this next year." Cree Hugs her and she begins to bawl. Alice looks excited by the cake and begins to make a mess while eating some of the cake. After a while of playing she looks up at her mom and dad crying then also begins to bawl not knowing what's wrong but knowing something is wrong. The rest of the year was spent as peacefully as possible to make sure Jane didn't go through another heart attack. This was rough on the family after the last year but they made it through. It's been a decent year but no changes are seen by Alice, no worse condition or anything. They ended up taking her to the hospital to be re-tested after hours and hours of waiting as the doctor walked in. Alice was playing with some toys in a small playpen while Cree and Jane watched. "We got good news! We don't understand how but she doesn't appear to have any of the symptoms anymore but there's still some strange things going on. She might be ok if only a few defects later on in life, But keep a very close eye on her." They both looked excited and hugged laughing and crying. But suddenly the strain of this excitement hit Jane as she screamed and held her chest. She was quickly rushed to the hospital. Cree grabbed Alice. He was crying and hugging her so worried about his wife as she was rushed to a different room. Alice was worried about her dad just playing with his shirt and chewing on it looking up at him. They sat out in the waiting room for nearly 8 hours then the doctors walked in looking down. "Cree… we are so sorry but Jane has passed from a heart attack. We did everything we could, we are deeply sorry." Cree hugs Alice tight and cries like crazy. Alice also begins to cry because her dad was crying. Cree knew he was losing someone this year but his wife was not what he expected. Many years pass after this. Alice is now about 10 years old and 4 feet tall. She was oddly short for her age but it wasn't crazy. Cree comes into her room while she sleeps and shakes her awake. "Time to wake up princess and get ready for school. I got to work too. I probably won't be home when you get home so I'll have a babysitter for you when you get home." Cree says. Alice grones and sits up. "But daddy I don't want a babysitter. I'm 10 years old now and I'm not a little girl anymore…" She says rubbing her eyes. Cree smiles and hugs her. "I know sweetie. But I just don't want anything bad to happen to you. I couldn't stand losing you after losing your mom about 8 years ago today." Alice hugs her dad. "I'm sorry dad… I wish I remembered mom. What was mom like daddy?" He smiled and rubbed her head. "Honestly she was a lot like you. Stubborn and going to have it her way. But she was loving and caring. She loved you so much. I miss her so much." Cree says. Alice frowns looking down. “But I'm just happy to have my little girl!” He said as he tickled her. Both him and Alice laughed and she smiled at him after he stopped. "Now get in the shower. Make sure you get clean this time." Cree says as he walks out of her room. She giggled. “Ok, daddy!” She jumped up and grabbed some clothes that were normal for her age. They looked about normal, maybe a little more childish than she wanted but it wasn't crazy for a 10-year-old. She goes to the bathroom and takes a shower and puts on some blue shortalls on then puts on a cute blue hat heading down to the kitchen. Her dad was already gone but had a pb&J sandwich sitting out for her. Alice smiles and takes walks outside and sits on the porch waiting for the school bus. She swings her legs happily and eats her pb&J. She had a pretty decent life. They might not have tons of money or a perfect house but it was a better life than living on the street or something. Suddenly the bus honks. Alice jumps down off the porch and runs off to the bus with her backpack on, She gets on the bus and looks around. There were a few people that stuck out to her. One was a young boy in the front; he always sat up straight holding his books and smiled at Alice. She gives an awkward smile and waves back. He was a human that wore a shirt with Eevee on it. They were playing tug of War and wore some aqua shorts. He was always super nice to her and she pretended to be nice to him. She didn't hate him, he was just a little weird and always talked about protecting her and stuff. It was kinda creepy to her. The next was a little lion, his mane hasn't grown in yet but he always teased Alice. He wore a camo shirt and jeans. He smirks as Alice passes. "Hey Alice and here I thought you wore pants to school, not just underwear!" She jumps and quickly looks down but she did put on clothing. Why was she tricked by that? She stomps her foot. "Dang it, Ram! I hate you so much, you are such a jerk!" She yells going to the back of the bus and sitting embarrassed. Suddenly the bus driver yells. "Stop fighting back there!" A few people around ram laugh just mocking Alice. Alice sits thinking to herself. "I hate this stupid school… Why can't daddy just get me out of it? They told me I technically don't have to go. Something about… my symptoms might come back eventually, that when I'm grown up I'm going to be set for life apparently?" She sighs and looks out the window watching as they drive away from her home and slowly to the school. Later she's in class, and the bell was about to ring for the next class. The teacher is talking to the class. It's a Female Cow in a long blue dress. "Ok class, tomorrow is bring your mother to school day! So don't forget to have her sign that paper so she can come in to talk about her work and other activities." The class cheered excitedly. Alice just frowns and lays her head on the table the teacher looks worried and as the class was leaving she stopped Alice. "Hey, Alice? Can we talk?" She gulps and panics. "I didn't shoot the spit wad at Ram! He started it!" The teacher looked confused and sighs. "That's not what I was talking about, but good job incriminating yourself." She said giggling. Alice looked surprised then puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms. "Not fair…" She smiles and rubs Alice's head but she smacks it off. "So what do you want?" Alice asks, the teacher leans down, getting face to face. "Is something wrong with your mom? You seem to get upset when I talk about it?" The teacher asks. She looks down. "My mom died when I was young… i-i wish I knew her…" She tries to keep talking but she begins crying as the teacher hugs her, Feeling awful. They gave her off mom's day to stay home with her dad. Unfortunately, her dad got called into work too so she had to be with a babysitter. She loved her dad but she wished he could stay home more and be with her. Many more years later Alice is now 16 years old. She has not grown one-inch thanks to her strange illness. She's still 4 feet tall. Just like a normal day her dad walks into her room. "Alice, time to wake up. You're going to miss the bus." She sits up quickly only wearing a bra and panties and jumps out of bed. "Shit! Why did you let me sleep in so late?!" Her dad sighs. "Alice, please watch your mouth. You know I don't like that language." She shakes her head and shrugs. "Dad, I'm 16! I might be small and only 4 feet tall but I'm still 16! You got to let me grow up!" He laughs looking down. "Sorry, I know I know. You are just so cute. I'm happy to know you won’t die. Your mother's probably so happy. But being so small forever is a shame. I know it's been hard with school." Alice got dressed in a similar outfit when she was 10 years old. "I wish normal clothing would fit me at least… I hate wearing such childish clothing. Can’t we order special order clothing?" Her dad sighs. “You know I don't have that kinda money. As much as I would love to.” Suddenly there's a honk. "Shit the bus! Got to go, dad, love you! We can talk later!" She hugs him and runs out of the house just catching the bus. In the front there sat the same boy but definitely more Older. Everyone on the bus was 16 now. Even ram he had a bit of a mane now looked like a mean lion now. But oddly she sits right beside him. He throws his arms around her and she smiles. "Wow, cut it close huh? You didn't even comb your hair." She blushes and puts her hair down with her hands. "Oh shut up ram. My dad woke me up late." She sighs and lays against him. "You are nice and comfortable." Alice says, he smirks and leans down, and kisses her. She blushed and covered her face. "Love you." Ram said. Alice smiled back. "Love you too." Turned out Ram used to tease her because he liked her. It took her a while to fall for him but he was the only boy that seemed to like her. He was still kinda a dick but she was loved, right? After the bus ride, they got off and waved as they went to their classes. She was suddenly stopped by her three girlfriends. One was a squirrel she only wore skirts and dresses. Today it was a yellow summer dress. She was a foot and a half taller than Alice. Next was a mouse. She was white-furred and kinda a bitch but she was kinda nice to Alice. Then last was a cat she was striped with black and orange. "Hey, Alice! Are you still coming over today after school?" The mouse asks. "Hey Brittany, uhh ya I think so? We are staying all night right? I might need to get some clothes to sleep in but definitely." The squirrel smirks. "Oh ya, she needs clothing for a toddler because she is so small." Alice blushes and glares. "I'm not that small Cali!" The cat speaks up next. "Oh, Cali don't tease her. She can't help it if she still needs to wear diapers." The group laughs and Alice blushes like Crazy. "Sam! Ahhh! I'm going to class. I'll see you all after school! Or maybe I won’t, it might be nice." She goes to her class and the group laughs more before smirking at each other. It seemed the group had a plan for her. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Enjoying this? Join my patreon to read the next 10 chapters! https://www.patreon.com/Little_Rie
×
×
  • Create New...